H Tales Of A Reincarnated Elf

by Stayrr

I was a good looking prince when I was reborn, and because I could do indecent things as much as I like, I decided to make a harem while traveling with a beautiful female elf Formerly an otaku, the hero who was just reincarnated became a handsome elf prince of another world. In his previous life he was just a plain-faced man, so in this world he uses his high position as a prin

159. Stealing Spree (33-64)

Stealing Spree #Chapter 33: Room Date Plan with Satsuki - Read Stealing Spree Chapter 33: Room Date Plan with Satsuki Online - All Page - Novel Usb

Chapter 33: Room Date Plan with Satsuki

The sun is already up high but inside our room, Akane's moans fill every corner of it along with the sounds produced by our ongoing intercourse. The wet sounds it made every time my cock hit her deepest parts made the atmosphere even more erotic.

"Uuuuhh... I didn't think… Huaa.. we'll have sex this early."

"This is me spoiling my wife. And you got me really hard since earlier."

We're doing it in a side position.

My arm clutched her left leg at the back of her knees, lifting it up. It gave my cock access to her pussy from behind her. With every thrust of my hips, my cock went in deeper inside her. Having sex in this position gave us an incredible amount of pleasure that her pussy and insides kept constricting every time my cock reached her deepest part.

On her hand, she's still typing out her reply on that chat group.

"Auuuhh. If they knew. Uuhh... They'll probably be angry at me."

"Don't worry about them. Put that down for now."

I took the phone from her hand and put it down somewhere.

Her face turned back to me, her eyes that were full of her love is now mixed with lust. Even if it still hurts, she's feeling good at what we're doing. Her hand reached out to my face, bending her body a bit, she reached in for a kiss.

This silly girl. I won't let her go.

Looking at her encouraged me to do more. I want to hear more of her moans, see more of her face that she will show only to me, feel more of her love that she promised to teach me.

The pace picked up as I indulge myself at fucking this silly girl. While changing to different positions throughout, I felt every part of her. From her forehead down to her toes. I now remember her taste completely.

Cumming inside Akane once again. She fell exhausted that I had to carry her like a princess to the bath like last night, this time we'll take a proper bath or so I thought. Once in there, we did more things that half of our morning on the first day of living together consisted only of us having sex.

I can't get enough of this silly girl and so is she. She's too happy to be with me. She even smugly declared that she's now in a better position than those girls I stole.

Well, I let her have her fun.

When her mother knocked on our door and saw our state, specifically Akane's state, she fell speechless for a moment.

"You two. How much did you do it?"

"M-mom. Don't ask."

"Five times."

"Husband!"

"Oh. Husband? You boy, it's just last night that we gave our daughter to you and you already fucked her 5 times. Will your days be filled with only that?"

"Auntie. Your daughter is too sexy that I can't help it."

"Y-you pervert."

Akane cutely protested by pinching my arm.

Seeing her daughter act like a newlywed woman, Akemi sighs.

"You're both grown-ups now. Just be responsible. Don't get her pregnant yet. You both need to become a responsible adult first and you have to cure that desire of yours. I'm not like your Mom who wants you to be responsible to those other girls, my daughter should be your top priority but I know. I won't meddle as long as I see my daughter happy being by your side."

"Thank you, Auntie."

"Mom. As long as I'm with him, I'm happy."

"Yes, yes. You lovestruck daughter. Now I wonder what you fed this daughter of mine when you're young. I wouldn't be this grumpy if you continue loving each other but that desire of yours suddenly showed up. Tsk."

"What do you mean Auntie?"

"Yes, Mom. Do we love each other before?"

"You're kids back then so you don't know but we adults, we could see it as clear as day. Anyway, here's her things. I won't help you so be responsible."

Dropping the basket on her hands containing Akane's possessions, she turns around making her way back to their house next door.

"Your Mom truly cares for you."

"Yes, she taught me a lot, especially on how to protect myself."

"She must be lonely now. I snatched you away from them."

"Idiot husband. She's just next door, I can visit anytime."

"Ah right. Let's go eat first. Let's arrange these later."

"Yes!"

Akane, like a housewife, cleaned the house while I prepare our breakfast. There will be visitors later, I still don't know what to do to those two. Will I accept them again? Honestly, I still have no idea.

"Ah. Your pancakes yesterday was delicious, husband."

"Glad you liked it. I only knew your taste from before my secret desire manifested."

"It didn't change anyway, I'm happy you remembered."

"I am your childhood friend, at least on the surface. I should remember the things you like."

"Now, you're more than that. I'm yours now."

"Yes, you're mine Akane."

We finished our breakfast and started the work on our exclusive room. I put most of my parents' items on one of the empty rooms. Well, the house is this big and there's originally three of us. It's bound to have empty rooms we can use as storage.

Akane fell asleep midway through our work, she was tired from last night and today. I let her sleep peacefully on our bed. This silly girl can now stop pushing herself. She must've felt the sense of urgency after that incident with Yae.

After I finished arranging our room, putting in our own closets and other essentials, I went down to do my daily exercise. I missed it yesterday because I went to school early for Satsuki, I just have to do double the amount today or at least until I feel myself in my optimal condition.

After exercising, I went back upstairs after a quick shower to get my phone. Finally, I have the time to check it. When I open the screen, Kana's mail and an unknown number appeared in it.

I checked the unknown number first and found out that it was from Otsuka-senpai. She probably asked for my number from Kana. As I thought, she will soon approach me to satisfy her curiosity.

"Onoda-kun. This is Otsuka."

That's her only message. I fell in thought on how to respond to her

Ads by Pubfuture

ADVERTISEMENT

ADVERTISEMENT

"Otsuka-senpai?"

I didn't receive an immediate response so I close it and check on Kana's mail.

"Ruki, Karen won't tell anyone about our secret. And she asked me for your number. She might contact you soon."

She already did. But I wonder what that curious girl will ask. Well, I'll try and accommodate her, she's now an accomplice after all.

"My Kana is amazing. Thank you. She did contact me. I only got to my phone now. How should I reward you?"

She replied immediately.

"Good morning Ruki. You don't need to reward me. I already got it yesterday. It is still fresh on my mind. I feel like you're still inside me."

"You're becoming too erotic, Kana."

Yes. It's not even a week and she keeps thinking about it already.

"Is it bad?"

"No. As long as you only show it to me."

"Of course, I'm yours, Ruki."

"Good. I'll see you on Monday, Kana."

"Yes. See you."

After that, I open the Messenger app.

Immediately, another intense rush of vibration ensued. Yeah. I should really turn off the vibration after this.

Apart from having new message requests, Satsuki messaged me.

Let's see. I'll check on Satsuki first. This maiden in love.

"Onoda. Are you up?"

She sent it just earlier. What happened?

"I was busy. What is it, Your Highness?"

Only a minute of waiting when I saw her status turned green.

"You're finally here. Did you just wake up?

Err. No. I was busy fucking Akane. Ah.

"No. Just that I only got to check my phone now."

"You're like that. You only check when you feel like it."

Ah, she's right. Well, I was about to check last night. There's no use making excuses.

"Yes yes, I'm sorry Your Highness, how may I help you?"

"Tsk. You still owe me a punch. Now I'll add one more.

Huh? Why? I didn't do anything to warrant an additional punch from her.

"I don't recall offending you further."

"You! Because of you, I dreamt of that."

Huh? What was her dream about? Could it be?

"How can I understand if you made it that vague? What did you dream about?"

"Argh. Idiot. You told me to blame everything on you. So here. I'm blaming it on you."

Ah, right. So it's about us? Her dream.

"Tell me about it first. That way I can accept that additional punch."

"You're really unbelievable Onoda. After you take advantage of me. How can I face Sakuma now?"

"Call me Ruki, Satsuki. We're alone, right? And aren't you still the same? You never change your way of treating him, you know."

"The same? I felt like I'm becoming more conscious of him because of you. Your fault Ruki. There. I called you Ruki. Happy?"

Yes. Just like that. Throw all the blame to me. That way you will stay as mine. Ah. Damn. I miss teasing her. I'll surely do it next week, maybe bring her here. Ah. I'm hopeless.

"Isn't that good? Sakuma will soon feel how much you love him. That's cute Satsuki. So tell me about that dream now."

"I can't confess to him now. But if he does then I'll accept. And that dream. I won't tell you. I'm just blaming you for it. Idiot."

This girl. Should I train her to be more obedient? Ah but that will be no fun for my desire. Maybe a bit but not enough to excite me as much as that time in the infirmary.

"Do you want me to help him? Ah. Should I try to guess about your dream?"

"Why? You're a bad friend Ruki but yes, if you can help him. I really love that idiot but he keeps on hesitating. Go and guess if you can. There's no prize for the right answer."

Isn't that all because of you? This girl. If she can just tone down her mouth then they would've already become a couple, long before I entered their life.

Well, I'll do it, the first thing I thought of when I found out they like each other. Filling Satsuki with semen before she meets Sakuma for his confession. Ah. I'm bad. But it's truly exciting to think about. I'll be watching from a distance and see how my semen drips down from those lust-inducing thighs of hers.

"Okay. I'll think of something. And your dream, it's about us, right? Have you dreamt of me Satsuki?"

"Idiot Ruki. Yes. It's about us. And Sakuma. He woke up when we're doing that back in the infirmary."

Ah. That was an amazing dream Satsuki. I'll have her tell me all the details. It's getting me excited.

"What were we doing Satsuki? Tell me."

"You! That! The thing you're doing with me in the infirmary. He woke up then he just watched when we're kissing."

This girl. She said she won't tell me but look. She's too into it at describing.

"And then? What did we do when he's watching? What did I do to you?"

"Argh. Ruki! You're making me weird. I love Sakuma. Remember that."

"Yes yes. I remember. You love him but you're mine."

Ads by Pubfuture

ADVERTISEMENT

ADVERTISEMENT

Ah, wait. It's not enough to just read it as just text. I wanna see her reactions and voice. Let's see. Videocall.

I tapped the videocall icon before she even replied. It started ringing and in a few seconds, Satsuki's face appeared on the screen.

"Pervert. Why did you call?"

"I wanna hear your dream from your own mouth Satsuki."

"Wait. Not here. I'll go to my room.

I saw on the screen that she's currently moving from where she was. She's wearing a blue-coloured sleeveless blouse with her bra peeking out from the side. I can only see half her body so I don't know what is she wearing below. I guess I have to ask her to show me.

"A virtual visit to your room. How nice. When will you invite me there?"

"Idiot, I can't invite you here. You'll just take advantage of me if I did."

Eh? So she's not rejecting the idea of inviting me.

The screen now shows the view of her room. It's kinda girly in contrast to how she usually acts.

"What if I promised not to take advantage of you? I'll be at your mercy."

"Then I'll think about it."

"Later?"

"What? You can't later. My whole family is here."

"Tomorrow?"

"Idiot. Why do you want to go?"

So it might be possible tomorrow. Let's choose our words right.

"To be alone with you, of course."

"You're really planning of taking advantage of me. Tsk."

"I already told you, I'll be at your mercy"

"Then tomorrow. I'll use you as a punching bag."

"Yes. Vent out that feelings you have to me. Time?"

"I certainly will. Prepare yourself Ruki. After lunch. They'll go out and will be back at night."

Satsuki. You're the best. I'll make sure it will be memorable for both of us. I'll make you mine inside your own room. Ah. Damn. I'm getting this much excitement already. Satsuki keeps on filling it up.

"Then it's a date?"

"Idiot. What date?"

The date I take you as mine?

"House date? Or Room date?"

"You pervert. I love Sakuma. I'll tell you the details tomorrow."

Ah. This girl is too gullible and I don't regret taking advantage of it. Sakuma. I'm sorry but the girl you like will be mine. I'll be tasting her soon.

"I know, what about I invite him too?"

"N-no. He'll laugh at me if he sees my room."

"Then only two of us for now. So let's go back to that dream of yours."

"Y-you pervert. So that's why you videocalled."

"Of course, it's to hear your voice and see your reaction."

"Now I wonder if it's the right decision to agree to that secret of us."

"It is, aren't we having fun? I miss those lips of yours Satsuki. And your smooth neck."

"Pervert. You almost gave me a hickey."

"That was my aim from the start. Should I give you one tomorrow?"

"Then don't go anymore."

"Then you can give me one as well so it will be fair for both us."

"You're really unbelievable Ruki. How much do you want me?"

"As long as you love Sakuma. I will be this crazy over you."

"I won't stop loving him."

"Then you now know my answer."

"Pervert. It's your fault I dreamt of that. You. You kept on kissing me even when he's watching. No, you even looked at him and invited him to watch. It's you who woke him up."

"Then? What did I do next?"

"Then you took off my clothes and showed him my body. But you didn't let him touch. You played with my body like you own it."

"I now want to really do that."

"Shut up. You kept on sucking me, giving me hickeys all over. And your hot big thing. Ahhh, idiot! What are you making me say?!"

"You're too sexy just now Satsuki. I want to see more of that expression of yours. If I tell you I'm hard now, will you believe me?"

"Of course. You're a pervert. But, I'm feeling hot down there too. What did you do to me?"

"Blame it on me. I made you feel like that Satsuki. We'll do some of that dream of yours tomorrow."

"Idiot. I'm really blaming you for making me this weird. I'm hanging up."

"Wait Satsuki. Tell me what you want us to do tomorrow."

"Pervert don't make me say it. Just go tomorrow."

"Okay. See you Satsuki."

"Don't videocall me again Pervert Ruki."

With that, the screen went back to our chatbox. The video call ended. Shit. Just by talking like that made me fill my desire by this much. That girl, she's by far the best catch I have recently. I'm sorry to Kana but it's really different with Satsuki. It's a notch above from what I get from her.

Ah. If Akane wakes up and sees me hard, she'll misunderstand and we'll have another round. I better go downstairs, I need to prepare for lunch.

Ads by Pubfuture

ADVERTISEMENT

ADVERTISEMENT

Chapter 34: The Visitors(1)

It's almost lunch so I postponed looking at the new message requests. Akane is still sleeping. She might wake up hungry. But when I looked inside the fridge, my ingredient stock is almost out.

I left a note at the table for Akane saying I'll be going to the supermarket.

My parents always send me a monthly allowance that includes all expenses and a little bonus to whatever I want to buy, or as they said. Now that Akane is living with me, they will probably send more funds, telling me to take her to a date or something. They're too supportive but most of the money they gave me was saved up. Since I am only moving towards fulfilling my desire, I almost don't spend anything on luxury items unless it is really needed.

The supermarket is located near the station, along the street where the cafe I took Yae with was located. That's the only part of this neighbourhood that is bustling with activity.

Since this is Saturday, only athletic clubs meet up at school for their training so most students have the weekend all to themselves.

I wore my usual attire to not attract attention. It's too troublesome to be mixed up with people I don't have any interest in. Though on my previous trips, most of the time, I will run into someone I know from middle school.

Entering the supermarket, I picked a trolley to use. Wandering to the food section, I picked fresh vegetables first, they're the ones that spoil first even when refrigerated. Then picking specific cuts of meats, either pork or beef. I also pick some fish to have a variety.

Then after all those, I circle around the snacks and canned goods section. Well, I had a habit to use anything I can reach to for cooking so even a simple potato chip may be used on a dish. Along the way, I passed by some unusual section on an unfamiliar aisle. Well, I never went there since all my needs are food and ingredients. Well, I occasionally get detergents and other personal hygiene items.

On that unfamiliar aisle where there are heart-shaped decorations, I found a lot of miscellaneous items that come in couples. Well just by looking at that heart-shaped decoration, this is probably a leftover or a special section they built after the Valentine's last February.

Thinking Akane might need some things for her to settle. I picked a toothbrushes for couple, towels for couple, mugs for couple, and anything we might need in the house.

Err. Are we a couple now? Well, if you look from the outside perspective, we really are. So I guess this is fine. This might also probably give that silly girl a smile on her face when she sees them.

"Onoda? Onoda Ruki?"

Suddenly a voice called out to me. Someone familiar. I knew it. I will always run into someone.

"Wow. I haven't seen you since graduation. You didn't pick our high school?"

The owner of the voice is someone I'm familiar with but I don't really know that much about her. She's a desk neighbour during my third year in middle school.

"Nikaido Eimi. Hi. Yes. I picked 4th High."

"Eh? That's 4 stations away from here and it's in the opposite direction. Why did you pick that?"

"Err. No reason."

"Oh. Could it be? Shimizu?"

"Huh? What do you mean?"

"Well, she's always chasing you, no? I thought you ran away from her."

Does it seem like that from their eyes? I guess my view was really narrow back in middle school. I was only focused on satisfying my desire.

"Ah. No. Akane is, we're currently living together."

"Eh? Why? You two. You're dating each other?"

"Well, something like that."

I can't just tell her that I'm keeping her by my side because of my possessiveness.

This will also put a brake on those eyeing my Akane if Nikaido discloses this information.

"How nice, having your childhood friend be your special someone. But living together?"

"Yes. We got permission from her parents. And her house is just next door so it doesn't matter to them."

"Ah, right. Then why did you pick a school different from her?"

Err. I tried to run away from the girls I've stolen? As if she will understand that.

"Well, things happened. What about you? Are you dating someone?"

"No. I don't think I need that yet."

"Then do you like someone?"

"Well, I did. But I just heard he's living together with her girl now."

Eh? Is she talking about me? Why me again?

"Don't be surprised Onoda. You're kind of an aloof cool guy before. I like you but I guess I have no chance now."

"I never knew."

"You're kind of have an aura that repels anyone who get near you back in middle school."

Ah. She's probably right. I never actively communicated to those in my class.

"Ah. Is that you Ruki?!"

Suddenly another voice shouted my name. This one, she's awfully familiar. I just saw her chat at that group after all.

Ueno Aoi. She's wearing a tight-fitting thin jacket and dress pants that only reached down to her calf. She has her dark blue hair done into a low bun with her bangs fall freely across her face.

She runs over to close our distance and even I didn't expect what she did next.

"Eh? W-what?"

After a jump, Aoi took my lips into a kiss which startled Nikaido.

"Ah. Someone's here. You're Nikaido from Class 3?"

After freeing my lips, Aoi looks at the surprised Nikaido.

"You. Kissing in public and when you just said you're living together with Shimizu. Are you actually a two-timer?"

"Ah. No. Sorry, but this girl does that as a greeting."

"What greeting? That's my honest feeling when I see you."

"Onoda, you're shameless. I never knew. And I liked you before."

Eh? Wait? What the hell is happening? I'm just out to buy food. Why am I suddenly in this situation?

"Nikaido. Don't just assume. I'm not his girlfriend but he owns me."

"Hey, Aoi. Stop that. We're in public."

"Ah. Right. I stopped by here to buy snacks before going to your house, I never thought you'll be here."

"Where's Ria?"

"Picking ice cream."

"Wait wait. What are you two, really?"

Nikaido is still confused there. She can't keep up to our conversation.

"Ah. Nikaido, wanna come with us? That way you'll understand."

Hey Aoi, this girl is truly unruly. You already told me you hated me before and now you're back to being like this.

"N-no. I have to go home."

"Well, okay. I'll go pick up Ria. That girl might get lost from trying to understand everything she sees."

Err. True, that girl is naturally an observant girl. It's nothing like how I am an observer. That girl is quick at thinking to understand everything she sees even trivial ones. She's worse than other observant people because if left unchecked, she'll memorize the ingredients of ice cream from reading it at the back of the packaging. Or even the Terms and Conditions of a mobile game.

Just like how she immediately found things the other girls hadn't noticed at the picture sent by Akane earlier.

After saying that, Aoi took off to the aisle where ice creams are located.

"Well then Nikaido, I'll be checking this out."

"Wait Onoda. I can't understand what just happened."

"Err. Even if I explain to you, you won't understand."

"Then I'll go with you. I want to understand."

Eh? You'll be more confused if you ask me. But I can't just reject her.

"Okay then. But don't you have to bring that home first?"

"You're right. I'll be checking out then. Wait for me at the front."

"Okay. I'll be waiting for those two anyway."

Letting her go first on the counter, she left the supermarket in a hurry. I don't know what she's thinking, anyway, that Aoi is the one at fault. Openly kissing me. Haa.

When I went out of the supermarket, I found a bench nearby to wait for them. I checked the things I bought, especially those couple specials. Toothbrush, mugs, towels, etc. I couldn't even bother to pick a design. There's a heart decoration anyway, Akane will be happy with this, hopefully.

I leave my phone at our house so I can't do anything but just wait for them. 10 minutes later, Aoi and Ria exit the supermarket.

Ria immediately found me and ran over. She almost tripped but thanks to Aoi, that was prevented. She's wearing a green dress that still looks childish because of her small figure with her black hair done into double ponytail

"Don't just run off. I'm getting a headache from you."

"You said you kissed him. I want one too."

"Ria, calm down for now. I'll give you one when we're back home."

"Yes, Ruki-senpai!"

Ria sat next to me and looked at the bags containing what I bought.

"What's this? You bought a lot of couple specials. For Akane-senpai?"

"So, she's saying the truth. You're living with her now. You even bought that. Do you love her Ruki?"

"Huh? She's just special. She's a bit different from you. Even if she doesn't love me, I'll put her by my side."

"Isn't that the same as us?"

"Yeah. You want us to continue liking our boyfriends."

"Well, you don't need to have a boyfriend anymore. Just that, if you stopped liking someone else than me then you might not be able to ignite my desire. But I guess, there's more to it that I haven't understand yet."

"Sounds complicated Ruki-senpai. I like him but I love you. Is this fine?"

"Err. I don't know. Maybe?"

"You don't feel excited anymore?"

"That's why I want you to come. I want to look at you again. Even when I already cut you off, you all planned to go to my school, right?"

"Uhm. That's because you keep on ignoring us."

"You ran away. I didn't mean to say those things I said before."

"We'll see later. Some change happened to this desire of mine and I don't know if what I understood was all there is to it or there's more, so I need you two."

"You could've just called us."

Aoi, only Akane got me to take initiative to call her. Ah. Satsuki too.

"Yes senpai, I'm always waiting for your call. Waiting for you to say you want me again."

Uh. Ria. You're still young, you could've started anew but here you are.

These girls. And they are not the last of them. I wonder, how many apart from those I saw earlier were there? How did I even affect them to this degree? Even when I seemingly lose interest, they're still here, trying to be at my sight again.

What am I doing in middle school? Why is it that I only remembered how I stole them?

Ah. Right. Because I don't care about what will happen afterwards, as long as I fill my desire, whether I did good or bad to their life, I am unaware.

"G-great. You're still here."

Nikaido appeared before us, gasping for her breath. She probably ran from her house to here, thinking we might leave her behind. Well, maybe we shouldn't have waited. This girl, why does she even want to understand?

"Let's go, Akane must be waiting. You two, you arrived too early. Good thing I went out to restock ingredients."

"Aoi-senpai can't wait to see you Ruki-senpai. She dragged me out of my house."

"Ria. You. I didn't drag you out, you welcomed me at your house's gate"

"Uhm. Is it fine for me to come?"

Nikaido felt left out.

"It's you who insisted, don't worry, I'll include you when I cook."

"Ah. No. I only want to know what's happening. Why Ueno kissed you and then there's this little girl."

"Hey, I'm not a little girl. Ruki-senpai already made me into a woman!"

"Shush Ria. Don't shout that out in public."

This girl.

"Eh? What did she mean by that Onoda? You…"

Nikaido looked more confused than she was earlier.

"Don't mind it. Let's talk when we arrive home."

The journey home is a bit of a hardship. We became a magnet for attention, 3 attractive girls are walking and talking beside me. Who wouldn't get jealous? I wonder how would I explain Nikaido being here.

"This is your house?"

Nikaido asks when we arrived in front of my house.

"Yes. Next door is Akane's"

The door opens from the inside and out come Akane. Her hair is still a bit unkempt, she probably just woke up.

"Huh? You two are early. And Nikaido?"

Akane looks at the two and when it stops at Nikaido, a questioning look directs at me.

"Ask Aoi."

"She got curious about why I kissed Ruki."

"You're really living together…"

Nikaido is still in a daze from looking at my house and now she sees Akane coming out of it.

"Come in first. Don't just stand there."

I urged them on from the back. It's already bad that I brought 3 more girls if Akane's mom found out or she already did? After what she just said about having Akane my top priority. Well, she also asks to help. I guess there's no use thinking about it now

"So what really happened? Uwaa. Eh? What're these? Husband?"

Akane found the things I bought for her. It instantly made her eyes glimmer in joy and forgot what she was about to ask. The three girls looked on as they watch her be that happy at unpacking those. 𝒏𝑜𝓥𝔢𝗅𝗎𝐒𝒷.𝒸𝑂𝐌

"Akane-senpai is too easy to please."

Uh. Ria? You're easier to please. I just have to allow you to wander around to check anything you lay your eyes on.

"Just how lovestruck she is. Tsk."

Aoi, you're one as well. Not minding the place to kiss me. Now we got Nikaido mixed up with us.

"Even simple designs like that can make her that happy."

Probably as long as it's from me, she'll be that happy. Add to that, it's for couples.

"You girls. Settle down in the living room while I make lunch. Nikaido, feel stay at home."

"Eh? I'll help, husband!"

"I'll help too senpai!"

"I guess I have to help as well."

"Uhm. I'm not good at cooking but I can cut ingredients properly."

Err. What to do with these girls? I'm now thinking it's a bad idea to invite them here.

"You all stay put. This is my kitchen. Just play UNO or something to pass time."

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 35: The Visitors(2)

"And with this Yellow Eight, UNO!"

I heard Nikaido's voice from the living room. Well, I can at least see them playing happily there that no one bothers me while I'm cooking.

"Oh no! Nikaido of the North is on the verge of victory. I believe in you Yellow Zero! Attack!"

This time it's Ria. Eh? Are they really playing UNO?

"Kukuku. Yellow Zero? Prepare yourselves for the power of Red Zero! Trample on their dreams!"

Aoi?!

"Ugh. Changing it to Red? I guess I have no choice but to put out my Ultimate Move. Fire, Water, Wind and Earth heed my call. Plus Four! Change the terrain to Earth(Yellow)! I won't let you win."

What the hell is that Akane? What kind of UNO are you guys playing?

"Eh? Unfair. I almost win. Yellow Six."

Ah. At least Nikaido is still normal.

That girl can be calm or is she? She's trying to play a normal UNO but those three seem like they're in sync at trying to make it more dramatic.

"We won't let you win. Whoever wins gets to have an hour with Ruki-senpai alone! We all have our reasons but you, you don't."

Oi. Consult your prize first if I agreed. This Ria.

"W-what? Then I have my reason too. I liked Onoda. I liked him throughout our 3rd year!"

Nikaido, don't just confess there. There's someone who has something more fearsome than your like playing with you.

"Huh?! Then all the more reason for you not to win. I'm his wife. I won't let a girl who isn't one of his stolen be close to him. Even if you can't ignite his desire."

Akane, spare the girl. She just got dragged to be here.

"Right. Normal girls like you have no right to spend time with him. I miss him a lot so I have to win. I have to make up for what I said to him before."

Aoi, I heard you and in fact, I'm not angry at what you said.

"Stolen? What's the meaning of that?"

Ah. Now you girls have to explain it to her. Anyway, I should really focus on cooking.

Since there are now more people, curry then. Good thing curry powder is now a thing. Cooking it is like cooking instant noodles with extra steps. These girls look like they can take a bit of spice except Ria.

Now I wonder, is this really a chore for a guy like me? Ah. Well. I already started so there's no use thinking about it now.

I was about to finish when I heard someone screamed in joy from the living room.

"I win! Yes! One hour with Ruki!"

Aoi jumps in delight as she shows off her now empty hands. The other three turned downcast that they even forget to utter a retort.

When she sees me looking from the kitchen, she immediately runs over to hug me from the back. I can feel her soft breasts pressing onto me.

"Careful. I'm cooking."

"Sorry, I just can't resist when I won. I'll have you for 1 hour."

But I haven't agreed to that? Well, it's fine. I already planned to talk to them anyway. 𝓃𝞸𝒱𝗲𝓁𝗎𝒮𝑏.𝒸𝐎𝓜

I'm thinking since earlier. These two, they openly show their affection to me since we met earlier, will it still ignite my desire for them?

They're attractive yes, I bet if they broke up with their boyfriend there will be others who will then try their luck to confess to them.

Ah. That somehow ignited my desire. The thought of stealing them away from other guys who want them. Eh? Is this? No. I can't be sure of this yet.

"Just stay put and watch. They're still not done playing right?"

"I missed your scent. No, not just your scent. Everything about you."

Her arms tighten her embrace to me. I can now also smell her scent. This girl. She's also like this when I first brought her home.

"You. You're always unruly, Aoi. It's not that bad but you might get hurt here."

"You're still like this, you keep on being this caring but I guess you did change. Akane can't be that happy if not. I'll watch you over here then."

Aoi settled herself on a chair at the dining table. She rests her hand on her chin as she watches my back while I work.

Minutes passed and the smell of curry wafted all over the kitchen. Those in the living room also caught its scent that they stopped playing altogether and went to the dining table.

"I can't believe at first that Onoda can cook. But smelling this now…"

Is it really that rare for a guy to cook, Nikaido? Besides, it's instant curry.

"It's been so long since I ate Ruki-senpai's cooking."

Ria, you keep on inquiring me of my recipe back then. At least you stopped now.

"Husband's cooking. Eh? Shouldn't it be the wife's duty to cook?"

You only remembered that now, Akane?!

"Failure of a wife. Be careful, we might get that seat off you."

Aoi, what do you mean by that? Akane will be… Ah. She's competing with her. But she didn't know, she and Akane are different. No matter what, I won't let go of Akane. But them, they have a choice.

"Okay girls, stop talking now. Let's eat."

Serving them one by one, the girls felt like they were in a restaurant. I guess this is the joy of cooking. When others look happy at what you made.

After eating our lunch and some ice cream, we all moved back to the living room.

Err, the sofa that should only be for three people is now occupied by four. Nikaido settles herself on the single sofa on one side, Akane at my right, Aoi at my left and Ria, because of her small stature, settled on my lap. They all settle themselves comfortably. These three. Is it fine to show this to an outsider?

"Uhm, I keep asking earlier but no one answers. Onoda you told me to come here for me to understand but no one's answering me."

Maybe she found this scene uncomfortable, Nikaido asked once again.

"Sorry Nikaido, I told you it will be hard to understand even if I explain."

"Explain it. I'll try to understand."

"Should I help you, husband?"

"No, it should be me. And I have a favour to ask from her."

"What favour? I'll do it if I can."

"Spread on the school about Akane's relationship with me."

Yes. Nikaido is a bit of a good girl, there's a chance she won't gossip about what she discovered earlier.

"If it's just that then okay. You want others to stop pursuing her?"

"Yes. She's mine. I'm not comfortable when others aim for her."

"You know Onoda, I will probably be in awe of your relationship when you said that if there's only Shimizu that close to you."

I know. It's weird in her eyes. But I can't reject these two and just looking at them this comfortable with me somehow eases me up. When I stole them before, I only took care of satisfying my desire or that's the only thing I noticed but now, what exactly did I do?

"These two, Aoi and Ria. They're mine but I prefer it to be kept secret."

"I know Ueno, she's dating someone and it's not you. And that little girl is a junior from our middle school, right?"

Right. I told her not to break up. She kept it but I wonder, what does she think of that guy now?

"They're mine. I mean, I stole them from their boyfriends."

"Huh? I don't understand."

I told you, you wouldn't understand.

"It means Ruki-senpai won us over or rather he slowly tricked us into being his."

Ria answers her.

"That's what I don't understand. Tricked? Then why is Ueno still with her boyfriend?"

Ah. She doesn't know Ria is the same as Aoi.

"Ruki ordered me not to break up."

Err. When I cut you off, you have the choice on what to do already but you still kept it.

"I see. Then that means you don't love your boyfriend anymore?"

"I have to keep liking him at least. In order for me to keep igniting this guy's desire. He already tried to cut me off before but I can't accept that so here I am again."

"Desire? What's his desire? And cut off? I'm honestly confused."

"Should I tell her?"

Aoi turns her head to me.

"No, let me. Let me talk to her alone. You girls leave us for now."

I look at the three of them. They understood and left the living room. To where will they go, they can explore the house if they want.

"Nikaido. What I'm about to tell you, I can only ask you to keep this a secret."

"I can't really promise. But I will keep it to myself as much as possible."

"That's good. I don't really want to tell this to others not connected to me, I don't know why I'm inclined to tell this to you."

"Then let me connect to you too."

"You can't, you won't be able to ignite my desire. At least, as you are now, it's impossible."

Yeah. She doesn't like anyone. Well, she did say she liked me but that's still not enough. I have to steal her first like Aoi and Ria. I can think of the guys aiming for her, but that's not enough.

"That's why I want to know what that is."

"Let's see. You now know that I've stolen them, right? My desire is... Hmm. It's to steal every girl who likes someone else. Well, that changed now, and I still don't understand everything about it. So, maybe it's now about if a girl can ignite this desire of mine or not."

I'm still contemplating about what to do with the two and now I'm here divulging my secret to someone not connected to me. Haa. Why? Why did I accept when she said she wanted to go? If I rejected, it would've been over. Even if she hated me for that, it doesn't matter. Am I attracted to her in any way? Do I want to steal her? But on what reason? Really, I don't understand.

"I see. But back in middle school…"

"I purposely not communicate to everyone in class while I target those outside like Aoi and Ria."

"I'm supposed to keep this a secret right?"

"Yes."

"What if I accidentally leaked it?"

"Will you?"

"No. Just if."

It will be really bad for the girls if my secret was made public. Not only those still chasing me, but even those I already cut off. Especially Aoi and Rio. Others won't be named but they will.

"I don't want to threaten you Nikaido but if it can protect them…"

"Huh?"

"Why?"

"You said 'protect them', not protect the secret."

"Isn't that normal? I stole them, I'm responsible for them not to be publicly shamed."

Why did she have that kind of reaction? I don't mind if the secret only hurt me but if the girls get implicated, I won't take that lying down.

"Eh? Your way of thinking…"

"What?"

"It's unique. Normally if someone wants to threaten another about a secret. They're doing it to protect themselves."

"But I'm protecting myself in the process."

"No. Your top priority is to protect them. That's different."

"Is that so? Anyway. That's how it is. I don't know what I can do if this becomes public."

Ah. I'm already thinking what to do to Nikaido if ever that happens. Should I seal her mouth here right now? This is Aoi's fault for kissing me like that but it is mine too, I could dodge but I didn't, leading to this situation now.

"I understand. You're weird in a way Onoda. I guess there's more to you. Though that desire of yours is somewhat repulsive, and I was really repulsed by it, by the way. But hearing your reasons to keep it secret, I guess there's more to it than just your desire."

"I don't understand."

"You can't understand because you're only set at what you're doing right?"

"Eh? I don't know. Maybe?"

"Then how can I connect to you?"

"That is, you can't. How can I steal someone upfront?"

This girl. You just said you're repulsed by my desire and now you're back at asking. I can't understand this girl's train of thought.

"I see. You need a reason to steal me."

"Err. Why do you want to be stolen by me?"

"I like you. Isn't that enough?"

"Of course not. Those girls, they like or love their guy before I stole them. It's just, I don't know what happened in the middle of it that they turned like that now."

"Eh? Isn't that simple to be explained?"

"Huh?"

"You did something that made them fall for you. It may have remained unnoticed by you, but for them that's a turning point."

This girl. She's explaining everything I don't get. I guess bringing her here is a good idea.

"I see. Your explanation is probably correct."

Right. They won't tell me like how Haruko won't tell me how I helped her before. Should I confront them about it?

"Argh. I thought I was lucky when I saw you again at the supermarket. I didn't know I'll be signing up to something this complicated."

"Sorry."

"No, you don't have to. I approached you with an ulterior motive anyway. This is my own fault."

If that's what she will say then okay. To think someone will approach me with that kind of motive. This girl, does she really like me? I guess I should ask her. Maybe she will answer.

"Why do you like me?"

"Huh? Are you serious at asking me about that?"

"Err. No. I never tried understanding before why they fall for me. But I want to start understanding it. For them it might already be too late to try and understand but for you, you only like me. It's not love, right?"

I'll start with her. I want to understand. I don't want to neglect things again. If I don't and something happened before I realized then I won't be able to forgive myself. I have to change this outlook. I have possessiveness and this desire.

The former is already satisfied by Akane and the latter needs more, it can't be truly filled so I will keep on stealing someone new, over and over.

"Yes. It's not love, it's just a simple crush on my part back then. Somehow it turns to like. You had some sort of mysterious air on you back in middle school, and yes, I can see that you still have that, even now. Your way of thinking is different than most guys I know. So I am probably drawn by that mysteriousness. Your looks could only be said as above average, you can be someone's type like mine but most will just take you as ordinary, maybe. It's your mysterious air that gives off the vibe that you're cool or interesting, in that regard I gave you a lot of bonus points. Uh. That's how I like you."

"I see. I still don't understand. I'm not doing anything special though? On the surface, at least."

"You know Onoda, liking someone isn't all about looks or what they've done to you. True, that's a major factor for everyone but human minds or hearts just work mysteriously, there are things you can't explain no matter how you think. I like you and that's what I think. What about you?"

"Err. I only remember you as my desk neighbour. Sorry but that's the only impression I have on you. My view is quite narrow back then. I only move to satisfy my desire. So if it's about like or not like, then I guess I like you too."

"Hmm. At least you don't have a bad impression of me. Then what about Shimizu and those two?"

"Akane is someone special to me, I want her, she's mine. Those two, maybe I started caring for them when I successfully stole them back then, they're my responsibility. I did that to them."

"Ah. I see. So only Shimizu is special but it's still not love. About the two, you said they're your responsibility then why did you think of cutting them off?"

"To free them from me."

"Have you asked about their opinion?"

"No."

"Then that's not taking responsibility, is it?"

Ah. I'm back at this point. Not considering what's on their mind.

If it's before, I might've let Kana go too after she graduates but I guess I'll consult her before I do anything. And she will be like these girls from my middle school. For Satsuki, she's better than Kana, I can't just give up on her as long as she loves Sakuma. But if one day she did, then I have to take responsibility for her too.

But this desire. I have to understand it fully. Will I be able to get hard normally for those who fell for me? I never tried or I'm afraid it will disappoint them if it didn't react.

Ah. I see.

That's why. I understand. So it's about me this time. It's not all about the desire. I'm probably giving myself a psychological burden, being afraid to fail to get hard for them. I never tried so I don't know. That's the thing holding me back. Haa.

But I also have to look for an angle about this desire. It's better to satisfy it along with them. Will it really only work at girls who like someone else? Earlier, the thought I had seems to work. Should I try that to Aoi and Ria? If it works then it's good and if not then I'll look for another.

"You're right. That's irresponsible of me."

"So what will you do now?"

"Take them back in."

"That's good."

"But this desire. Even if I did take them back, if they can't ignite this desire of mine then it's useless."

"Why is it useless?"

"If I can't get hard for them, it's useless."

"E-eh? What? What? I'm confused."

"Ah. I'm sorry. Are you a virgin Nikaido?

"Idiot Onoda. Don't ask a maiden about that! Err. So you getting uh hard for them is a must?"

"Ah. Sorry. Yes, because we're doing 'that'."

"I see. Then I don't know what to say anymore. I'm ignorant about that."

I can't help but notice Nikaido turning red. I probably got her flustered. I didn't know she's still a virgin. This topic is too much for her. I should stop now.

"You're right. Thank you for answering my questions Nikaido."

"I'll keep your secret. And about your relationship with Shimizu, I'll disclose it only to my friends, whether they will spread it or not, that will be their own choice."

"That's enough. Then, you three. Until when will you eavesdrop?"

"Ah. We're found out."

From a corner that's a blindside for me, Akane, Aoi and Ria came out stumbling. They're probably there since earlier. They only pretended to leave us alone.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 36: One Hour with Aoi *

"You girls..."

"We can't help it, husband. What if Nikaido suddenly pounces on you?"

Where is your mind headed off to, wife?

"I'm not that kind of girl!"

"You say that but you also want to be stolen."

Aoi. She's just asking. I don't think she meant it. Or does she?

"Ah. I'm just asking. I didn't mean it."

"You keep asking how to connect to Ruki-senpai. You asked 2 times."

Uh. Ria. Why did you count that?

"T-that is!"

"Okay, enough, girls. I asked for a favour from Nikaido. Don't be too rude to her. And she was helping you too, for me to understand you better."

"Thank you Onoda."

"No, I'm sorry for these girls."

"Ruki. It's my 1-hour with you now."

"Err. Right, there's that."

The prize for the UNO winner I haven't agreed on. Well, it's good too, we can talk better this way.

"Ah! Let's continue playing to determine who's next to get her 1-hour"

"Then, we'll be going upstairs."

Aoi grabs my hand and starts to drag me up the stairs

"Eh? Why upstairs?"

"Nikaido, what will a man and woman do if they're alone in a room?"

No. Akane, don't tell that to a pure girl like her.

"Study?"

"Eh? Nikaido-senpai is pure. What's this? I used to be like her."

Sorry, Ria. I tainted your pureness too early. But I couldn't help it when I found you.

"Huh? Why? Don't tell me…"

"Right, it's about what you're just talking about with husband."

Akane, you got her flustered again.

Nikaido's face now looks like it's going to explode from confusion but all of a sudden it suddenly looks sharp.

"Uh. If I win, will I also get 1-hour with him alone?"

"As if. We wouldn't let you win. The loser will just go home."

Eh? Aren't you against it?

"I'll do my best!"

"Eh? I thought you didn't mean it? Turns out you really want Ruki-senpai for yourself."

What's happening? Why are you girls hard to understand sometimes? I thought I already made it clear to Nikaido. What will she do if she wins? Ah. Let's deal with it if it really happened.

Aoi is humming happily as we go up the steps. This girl. What should I do with her? Since the time we met at the supermarket, she kept showing off her affection to me. Honestly, it's not that bad. It felt like how Akane wanted to be spoiled.

Since my room where I always bring them is just the first door, she immediately opened it and pulled me inside.

Without waiting for the door to close, Aoi clings her arms to the back of my neck, pulling me into a kiss.

"Hey wait. Aoi."

"No. Let me kiss you first."

This girl. She's always this unruly. Doing anything she wants without thinking twice.

"Do you want to be punished?"

"Uh. No. But I miss you. I can't hold myself back."

I guess I have to concede for now. She'll calm down after I let her do what she wants.

"You unruly girl."

Circling my arm on her waist, I pulled her in. When she felt that, she smiled and immediately did what she wanted.

Her lips reached mine and it didn't show any restraint. If her kiss earlier in the supermarket was just a peck, this time she let herself loose. Sucking in my lips, biting it a bit. Everything she wanted to do, she did.

Then her tongue left her mouth and entered my mouth to find my tongue, which she instantly did. Both of our tongues still tasted like the ice cream we ate after lunch. Hers was strawberry-flavoured while mine was chocolate.

After a series of sucking each other's tongue, Aoi finally releases me. She then embraces me like someone she hasn't met for a while.

"I thought I would not have any chance like this again."

"That's what I thought as well. You're pretty angry that day "

Then a sudden punch was delivered to my stomach. Though there's not enough power behind it.

"I was really angry that day. But I said the complete opposite of what I wanted to say."

"Ugh. I know. I heard from Akane."

And another punch.

"I also wanted to do this since that day. You, suddenly making a decision like that."

"Ugh. I know. I'm sorry, I didn't think about what you really wanted at that time."

And another.

"Don't ever do that again. I love you. I know I hated you at first but I love you now."

"I won't. I'll ask for your opinion now. I stole you, you're my responsibility now. But you should continue hating me, you know."

And another punch, this time with considerable force. Err. If this continues, I might throw up what I've eaten.

"Idiot. How can I? You... You don't know what you did. And I won't tell you, I want you to remember it by yourself. But I've come to love you. More than him."

"You all know I can't feel that emotion. Why do you have to fall in love?"

This time, no punch came. Instead, she pulls me into another kiss. It's not like earlier, it's a kiss full of her emotion just like Akane that morning. That kiss where she wanted to convey everything to me.

"Can you feel it? Do I have to explain why? Like Nikaido said, liking or loving someone, there's always that unexplainable factor. No matter how I tried to explain, we wouldn't get it. I only know I have this emotion towards you. You can reject it but I'll just throw it back to you."

"I see. You're right. I just had that talk and I'm about to forget again. Aoi. The very moment I stole you, you became mine. My mind was very narrow back then. Only thinking of satisfying my desire so a lot of things passed unnoticed by me."

"Then what do you intend to do now? Will you ask now if I wanted to be cut off from you? You already know the answer."

"No, I'll ask you to become mine again. Not all of you who I've stolen came back chasing after me, it meant they accepted, they also wanted to be cut off from me. But you, Ria and everyone else who will come, I will accept you all."

I can't really say I knew about that group. It's better that way. They can talk among themselves. Accepting them all though. Will it be fine? Some of them might be like Yae. Ah. Right, Yae. I hurt her. That's one more thing I have to fix. I decided, I'll meet her tomorrow.

"I'm always yours. You don't have to ask that. Just prove it with your actions. I know I can't have you to myself, even Akane can't, but don't forget me. That guy asked me for a date today but I refused, I chose to be here with you instead."

"Right. You're always mine. I can't let you stay here with me like Akane. She, she's special and I can't change that. That's what I wanted. But I won't neglect you, that thing you just said, it does indeed ignite my desire just now. You can feel it but you don't have to force yourself anymore. Even if you break up with him, you're still mine."

True it did ignite my desire. Thinking about that guy enthusiastically asking her girl for a date but she rejected and instead chose to come here. Damn, that's truly exciting. It filled up my desire. This girl purposefully said that because that's how she can excite me. That's how it always is if I'm the same as back then.

But I can't force her to maintain that relationship anymore. I shouldn't. Still, it will be her own decision. Last night, I said I don't want our parents forcing our decision on us then I have to stop doing that as well. There will be more ways to satisfy my desire. More targets I can steal. They already suffered back in middle school, it's time for me to reward them. 𝑵𝑜𝐯𝑬𝐥𝔲𝓈𝐛.𝔠𝚘𝗆

Well, Haruko is a bit different, she wanted to satisfy my desire as well as heal her heart through those girls. And in turn, she's helping them. That's admirable. And that's what she has chosen to do, not by my urging. About Rindou though, I might change her life by asking Haruko to make her fall, but like Satsuki, I wanted to steal her as well. That was my initial goal anyway, opening her up to give her the courage to date someone, I'm just quickening up the process. I'm bad, I know. I'm this hopeless when it concerns my desire.

"Really? You won't throw me away if I break up with him? Fujimura-senpai, she…"

"Yes, I won't. You'll still be mine Aoi. About Yae, when she met me, my outlook is still the same. I hurt her. I'll make it up to her. If she still feels the same, I will also accept her. She's one of my most precious stolen girls before."

"Then I'll break up with him. But then how can I get that desire of yours to kick off?"

"It doesn't matter. I think I can get hard normally and we can just look for another way for me to satisfy my desire. Like, do you think it will be exciting for me to have you as mine when there will be a lot of guys wanting to date you?"

Yes. This solution. It might work. It's still in the range of stealing. They don't know that she's already claimed by me. No matter how hard they try, she will be mine. Ah. There. I can feel it. My desire is getting filled up.

Aoi's hands travelled down my body and it settled over my bulging erection. Her face then turned red, realizing how bold she has become. But she never takes her hand away, instead, she starts unzipping it.

"Uhh. It's true, you're hard here. Those boys can just keep dreaming, I'm yours and will always be. Those slutty students thought that having many boys for themselves is great but devoted to only one and to someone you love is much better. They can never know."

"But I can't feel love and you're not my only one Aoi. Is that fine?"

Her hand then entered my pants, pulling down the underwear containing my cock. She almost trembled when it came out but her hand immediately gripped it on hers.

"It doesn't matter. I know what I'm getting into. I only have 1 hour with you Ruki and minutes already passed. I want you…"

"If you show me that face, I won't be able to hold back, you know. Let's use our remaining time then. I'll show you how I wanted you to be mine."

She started stroking my cock and slowly, she kneeled in front of it. She looked up at me, her eyes asking to give her permission to do what she wanted down there. With that lustful face she's now showing, how can I reject?

I nodded at her. Having gotten my permission, she started her work, raising my cock, she started licking my balls then slowly traveled up to that raging erection. Coating it with her saliva. She savours the taste of my cock. When she reaches the tip, her tongue then licks every corner of it, cleaning it, marking it with her saliva. Her eyes never stopped looking at me, watching my reaction.

Just looking at those eyes fills me with more eagerness and with the thought of her soon to be ex-boyfriend trying to contact her, my desire fills up. It's too exciting for me. The pleasure she's giving me is too much, I want to make her feel good too.

After she finished licking, her mouth opened taking in my cock in her mouth. The tightness her mouth has is still how I remembered it. Her head then starts moving, sucking my cock in and out of her mouth. A drizzle of saliva slowly started to fall to my room floor from her mouth. With the use of her mouth and tongue, my cock keeps on twitching in pleasure.

I put my hand on top of her head, stopping her. Pulling her up from her shoulder, I take her lips to a kiss.

"Why did you stop me?"

"Let's do it on the bed. I want to eat you too Aoi. I want to make you feel good."

I took off all her clothes turning her naked and she did the same thing to me. My desire to have her was further incited as I took in her figure that I haven't seen for a while.

While still kissing and groping each other, we slowly drifted down from the door to the bed. I then lay myself first and she climbed on top of me right after.

She stood with her already drenched pussy right on top of my face and slowly descended until it settled right on top of my mouth.

Without hesitation, I gobbled up her pussy, sucking the juices that were gushing out, satisfying my thirst for her which made her start to moan in pleasure.

Using my free hands, I spread her slit open, revealing her clit that was hidden. With a thought to tease her, I took it in my mouth and sucked it in hard which made more of her love nectar spray on my face.

"Huuaa... It's been months since I felt this. Uuuhm… More, Ruki. Fill up the months I didn't see you."

While moaning like that, she leaned her body down to reach the still erect cock that she lets go earlier.

Opening her mouth, she took it in once again and her head started moving up and down, pushing her head further at every descent.

Because of the different angle, the pleasure of it is different from earlier nonetheless it's still a pleasure she wanted me to feel.

Minutes passed as we kept on eating out each other, trying to beat the other to cum first. But we soon gave up, with both of our minds filled with lust, I sat up while she turned her body around, facing me.

I started kissing her neck, sucking hard on the erogenous zone I discovered before. It made her twitch in more pleasure as she started rubbing my cock on her pussy.

Both being coated by our saliva, my cock slides easily on her that further stimulates us.

My lips after leaving a hickey on that erogenous zone went down to her breasts, it's neither small nor large. If I cup it with my hands, it fits perfectly. Staring at the erect nipples, I didn't hesitate to tease the two inside my mouth. Sucking and biting it.

Alternating between her nipples, it made her hips move faster until it reached the point where the tip of my cock accidentally entered her hole.

"Aahhn! You're inside. Haauuaa... You're coming inside."

When I felt my cock entering her, I didn't hesitate and also moved my hips up, easing it to fully enter her hole.

Her insides suddenly tightened when she felt my cock and her hips grew more violent. Her slightly perky butt started it's work, pounding herself to my cock.

More moans of pleasure from her rang out of the room. Filling it with her naughty voice who felt like she's so happy to be fucked up by me.

The sitting position soon got Aoi tired and she almost slowed down to a stop but was saved by my hand who came to support her.

After that, she resumed her pounding, at every move of her hips, my cock reached her deepest part.

Soon, even I can't hold myself back. Putting her back down to the bed, my turn to pound her with my cock started.

"Hey, Ruki. Huaau… I love you. Aaahh… More."

Taking in every thrust of mine. Her pussy started contracting, trying to hold my cock deep inside her. Every time she fails she will moan out and her love nectar will gush out, most of the time though she will cum by herself from the pleasure. Every time she does, I keep my cock deep inside her for a moment, feeling the movements her insides made whenever she cums. It's like a lemon being squeezed out of its juice.

From missionary position, I turned her around, making her lie face down. From that position, I inserted my cock once again, with her butt slowly rising up at every thrust.

Soon enough, my cum buildup couldn't be contained anymore.

Pulling her by the arm, my hips move more vigorously trying to build up the momentum before spraying it all inside her.

"Huaahh Ruki… I'm cumming again. Haaauuu uuhhh…"

"Yes. I'm cumming too Aoi. Take it inside you."

She didn't answer but instead, she left the control of her body to me. Pounding my cock from behind her, I soon can't hold on anymore. With a final push, at the same time that her body twitched from the extreme pleasure, my semen spilled out inside her, filling every corner of it until it couldn't anymore.

After that climax, our bodies fell back down on the bed, with my cock still inside her and me on top of her, another passionate kiss ensued.

Suddenly, the door of the room opened and from it, Ria and Akane tumbled down again with Nikaido, seemingly in shock at what she witnessed stood still from behind them.

These girls. I thought they were playing that game.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 37: Ria and Dumb-senpai

After putting our clothes back on, Aoi and I went out of the door.

The three are out here waiting with Nikaido that's still in a bit of a shock.

"So. Who decided to peep on us?"

I alternated my gaze between Akane and Ria.

"W-we didn't peep, husband. We're only trying to hear what you two are talking about."

"Yes, Ruki-senpai. But we suddenly heard Aoi-senpai moaning."

"Uh…"

No, you don't have to say anything Nikaido. You're probably dragged here by them.

"Did you girls like what you saw?"

Aoi teased them while hugging me from the back.

"Err. It doesn't matter. Husband has filled me up since last night."

Akane, don't give details.

"Eh? Unfair. It's my turn next, right Ruki-senpai?"

"Too bad Ria, you didn't play and just peep at us. Ruki said I'm his again. I'm happy."

Ah. Right. They didn't play. I'm freed from that 1-hour reward of them.

"Good for you then Aoi, but I'm still special. You can't beat that."

"Ugh. Don't flaunt that specialness of yours. You deserved that."

Eh? I thought she would argue with Akane but I guess they're not that against each other. Aoi even approached her back then.

"Uh. I'm…"

"Nikaido, I'm sorry, you had to see us in that embarrassing state."

Hearing my voice directed towards her, Nikaido got out of her shock.

"Ah! No, Onoda. I mean. I'm sorry I peeped. True, they dragged me with them but I heard and saw that because I'm curious."

"I see. But that's how it is. Our relationship. I can only hope you understand and the promise to not divulge the secret."

"But Onoda. She's still someone's girlfriend."

"I already told her she can break up if she wants to, I will still keep her as mine."

"Eh? So… you'll be two-timing Shimizu?"

"Nikaido, that's wrong. If it's someone he's stolen because of his desire, I'm fine with it. You see, I'm just special for him but he doesn't love me."

Akane answers her question instead.

"Err. Now I'm more confused."

"You don't have to force yourself to understand. You can just think I'm not normal.

"I see. If you say it like that, it definitely clears up the confusion."

"Then let's go back down. Ria, I'll talk to you too. That's why I asked Akane if she can contact you."

I know Nikaido is still confused but there's no point explaining everything to her. She's neither Akane nor someone I stole, she's just someone who got dragged here. It's already too much that she knew my secret.

"Yes, Ruki-senpai! Let's eat ice cream again!"

"Great idea Ria. I'm tired after that exercise with Ruki."

Uh. Exercise. Well, we did sweat a lot. I guess ice cream for now.

"Won't you shower first, husband? I'll join you."

"Later, wife. There's still Ria."

Yes. And it's kinda early for that. I'm sure if we go to the bath, it will become erotic again. Akane's too sexy to resist.

"It's kind of unfair that Akane-senpai can call Ruki-senpai as husband."

"Right. Should I call Ruki something else too? Like darling?"

Err Aoi, that's how my mom calls my dad.

We went back to the living room and turned the TV on. Akane took out the leftover ice cream from earlier and we started eating it.

Nikaido still seems to be deep in thought. I don't know what she's thinking so I just let her be. Aoi is satisfied so she doesn't stick to me that much anymore. Now, only Ria and Akane are on both sides of me.

I haven't checked my phone again. There are still those message requests I haven't seen and probably Otsuka-senpai's reply too.

"So, husband. You took in Aoi. You'll do the same to Ria, right? And those other girls too?"

"Yes. I have to be responsible, wife. I was wrong when I cut them off without consulting them if they wanted that. They're mine since the day I stole them."

"You're slowly changing. You're not the Ruki before who only work towards satisfying his desire. But this is good too. Seeing you loved by many is like a stimulant for me as well. As long as they're not someone like Nikaido, if she wanted in, then steal her first."

"Yes. But I will still continue targeting someone. There's a lot of girls I've marked in my class alone, and there's more outside. For Nikaido, I still don't know yet. She likes me. And she's good enough of a target but there's no reason if she can't ignite my desire."

Yeah. Just in my class, there's Satsuki, Rindou, Andou, Kanzaki, Mori and Shio. And there's more to be targeted outside, like that Itou from Class 3 or even Fujii of Class 4. Then the 2nd years and 3rd years. Ah. I shouldn't think that far ahead. I just have to work those in my reach first.

"Uh. So I have no chance unless I like someone else?"

"Uhm. I'm still wondering why you wanted to be stolen by me Nikaido. You know I'm not normal."

"I said I like you. I don't know either. Seeing them that eager to have you look at them made me like this. Maybe I don't want to lose? I can't understand."

"Then you should not rush on your decisions. Think it through. Don't do something stupid like forcing yourself to like somebody just to give me a reason to steal you. I at least want it naturally."

"I'll give you advice Nikaido, always talk to him or at least try to get his attention. Ah. I shouldn't talk about that here where he can hear, message me on Messenger."

"I see. Okay. I'll message you soon."

Eh? Aoi? What was that? Why do you want to give her advice? And now I'm curious about that. Haa. And this Nikaido, just after I told her not to rush on her decision. Girls are complicated.

"Ruki-senpai I'll message you on messenger. You ignore our mails so at least there you can respond right?"

"Right. Me too, darling. Don't ignore us again."

Ah. They're right. I should stop ignoring those mails and calls, if they want it to be done in messenger then it's fine. But Aoi, why did you keep that way of calling me? Haa. Let her have her fun then.

"Okay. You too, wife. Message me there. And Nikaido, if you need something, well, if I'm available, I will respond."

"Uhm then Ruki-senpai, I'll call you Onii-chan?"

"Eh? No. Don't do that. Pick something else. You can just keep calling me senpai."

"I can't think of anything else. Okay then. Don't allow others to call you senpai affectionately."

True that you're like a little sister with your stature but it's too much to call me Onii-chan when you're also my woman. Ah. Why am I against it? I guess I'm not degenerate enough yet. Like how I don't want to target my Mom or even Akane's mom. Err. I don't know about our relatives, I don't see them that much.

After we finished our ice creams, Nikaido got up and excused herself.

"Uhm. Then, thank you for having me. Onoda, Shimizu, I'll be keeping the secret and try to talk about your relationship. Ueno and Kusunoki, uh, I don't know if we can get along but please let's get along. I'll be relying on you Ueno and maybe you too Kusunoki."

"Call me Ria. It's fine. Kusunoki is too long."

"Then Ria. I'll be off then."

Seeing her off, we all wave her goodbye. She knew the way home since she's from this neighbourhood too. It's a good thing that she decided to go home. Her head might explode if she stays any longer. I have a feeling that she'll keep her word. I don't want to deal with her. Plus she seems like she really wanted to be stolen by me. That girl. Haa. Let's deal with it if it really comes to that. I'm thankful for her words earlier that cleared up some of my doubts, maybe I'll really steal her as long as the reason is not forced.

"Then you two, I'll be talking with Ria. Keep yourself busy and don't eavesdrop."

"Understood, husband. I'll be doing the dishes."

"I'll take a nap. You got me tired earlier, darling."

These two. I guess I can leave them by themselves.

I led Ria by hand and went upstairs. To my room. Err. It still smells a bit of our sex earlier but I guess Ria won't mind it.

"This room looks a little different than I remembered Ruki-senpai."

"Ah. You're right. I took some of my things to our room."

"Isn't this your room?"

"Err no. I meant the room exclusively for me and Akane."

Yeah. This room feels a little different now that I brought some of my things there. 𝑵𝑜𝐯𝑬𝐥𝔲𝓈𝐛.𝔠𝚘𝗆

"Exclusive room for you two. Ah. That one in the photo. She's really that special. I thought she was just exaggerating it."

"Yes. That girl, it doesn't matter if she loves me or not. It's a good thing that she loves me that much so there doesn't seem to be a problem."

"Possessiveness? Am I right senpai? You want Akane-senpai to yourself and only to you. That's why you even ask Nikaido-senpai that favour."

"I knew you would get it. Yes, it's like that. That's why I said she's special."

This girl, she's always this sharp. Though she doesn't show it that much around other people. But when we're alone like this, she will feel more mature than how she usually acts.

"What about me senpai? Am I not special enough?"

"You are in a way but really, only Akane is like that."

"I see. You know senpai, I thought of forgetting about you when you told me you're cutting me off."

"Then why are you back here?"

When I cut her off. She just nodded back then. There's neither indication of what she was really thinking at that time nor any change in her expression.

"That's what I wanted to ask as well. Why am I this drawn to you?"

"Err. Even if you ask me that. You're observant, you know how I acted before right?"

"Yes. If I can describe how you were before, you're like a train with only one set of destination but it's endless. Yes, and you don't go back to the previous stations. But along the way, the passengers you picked up felt the comfort from riding you. Yes, some may have felt uncomfortable and left the train on the next stations at some point but those who stayed, they wanted to ride in it until the end. To see where the train will lead them. Me, I'm one of those who felt uncomfortable and tried to leave the train at one point. But when I looked at where I'm getting off, I felt scared, I got too used to the sight of the train. That's why I'm here right now and I can feel that the train is changing bit by bit. The previous uncomfortable feeling I had was easing up."

"I see. So that train, he never checks his passengers before right?"

Her analogy is so accurate that even I can understand it. This girl.

"Yes. But now, he's checking every car, one by one. Seeing if it's comfortable for the passenger. Maybe there will still be some who will feel uncomfortable in the future but it's different than when it just started. That will be a problem of their preference by then."

"Thank you, Ria. I guess you're too smart for me eh?"

She's always this smart. And I'm always dumb. She even calls me Dumb-senpai when we're alone.

"Dumb-senpai. I love you. Even when I blindly follow your commands before and it's too uncomfortable, it's not that extreme. I guess no one told you how or why they fall for you right? You even asked Nikaido-senpai about why she likes you."

"Yes. Will you tell me then? What did I do to deserve your love?"

I really want to know. Haruko and Aoi won't tell me but Ria. She's a bit different. She will surely tell me.

"Uhm let's see. It's not even that big of a factor if someone looks at it. But yes, the way you're too attentive to me is the reason. You know, me being too observant was troublesome for others but to you, you don't feel like that at all. Especially when you're in the process of stealing me away. People tend to find me troublesome with only a few hours of contact but you, you neither said anything nor complain about me. Anyway, I don't like that guy that much, I'm just trying out to know what is that thing they called dating."

"Right. I felt that you don't really care about your boyfriend. But really? Just me being attentive to you is the reason?"

"See? Even you can't believe it. But for me, it is. No one treated me like how you treated me before. Allowing me to explore the things I wanted without finding me troublesome at all and that too. You taught me the pleasures of sex. Though after you stole me, you started to neglect me bit by bit and you move on to your next target. That's why I felt uncomfortable. But whenever you're with me, you stay the same as I first met you."

"I see. If that's what you felt then I guess that's really the reason. Thank you for telling me Ria. So now to answer your question, why are you drawn to me? I don't know if this is right but maybe it's the same as what Nikaido explained earlier. Some things can't really be explained no matter how we think about it."

Yes. This girl. She's too smart to think about unexplainable things. But it being unexplainable became that hard for her. She thought that if she thinks hard enough, she will understand but in the end, she can't.

"Ah. I guess that's really the reason. You're a bit smart now Dumb-senpai."

"You're back at calling me like that?"

"This is how I used to call you right? And you never get angry."

Ria giggles at me. This girl is too cute. How can I get angry when she's like that? And she seemed to enjoy calling me like that.

"Well, I am dumb. Look at how long it took for me to realize things."

"Yes, you are. That's why I love you more now. Will you accept me again?"

"Is that even a question? Come here. You're mine Ria."

With a smile on her face, Ria jumps at my arms, burying herself on my body. She's still like a small child but she's mature enough to rival even those older than her. They thought her observant nature was too troublesome that's why they can't understand her. Well, I don't find that troublesome, not before, not now. That's what sets her to other people and that's what makes her unique.

"I'll be breaking up with him then. I don't need him anymore. You already accepted me. Give me a kiss now Dumb-senpai. You said you'll give me one earlier."

Ria looks up to me with her lips waiting for a kiss

This girl. She's mine too. I'll be taking care of her from now on. I'm really dumb at trying to cut them off before.

Pulling her body up, I planted my lips to hers. She's shaking and there's a bit of tear in her eyes.

The kiss just stayed like that but it felt comfortable.

"I thought of asking the same thing as Aoi-senpai but I guess I'll hold off for now."

"What? You don't want me?"

"Well, I do. But you look like you're tired already Dumb-senpai."

"If it's for my Ria, then why not?"

"Dumb-senpai, you're just horny for me right?"

"Ah. I guess I can't really fool you."

"Then show me how much you want me, Dumb-senpai. Ah. Right. This will be how I will call you from now on. Even if we're not alone, you'll be Dumb-senpai."

"Call me any way you want Ria. Just not Onii-chan."

Ria giggled again and then pulled me into another kiss. This time it's an intimate one where she shows me how much she really loves me. This girl. No, not just her, Akane, Haruko and Aoi too. I think I can slowly understand that emotion having them around. Projecting their love to me.

Amidst the silence of the room, erotic air soon filled it. I guess I'm really horny for her right now that I didn't even think about my desire.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 38: End of the Day *

"Aahhhn… Dumb-senpai. It feels good. I miss being this close to you. Huuaaa."

Along with Ria's moans are the sounds of meat hitting meat. Laying down on the bed, Ria is taking in my cock inside her. At every thrust I made, her body will almost bend out of shape. I'm pulling her arms to let her stay in position while she spread her legs open to ease up my cock that's diving and exploring her very tight pussy.

Though undeveloped and there's not much figure yet, Ria is erotic enough for me to get hard even without thinking about igniting my desire. Just looking at that face of hers that's usually glimmering with light of how observant she is, now it's clouded by her lust towards me. It's in stark contrast to how she really is outside.

Turning her body around, I lifted her butt up and had her lean on the headboard of my bed. Putting my cock inside her again, she almost squeals at the suddenness. She looks back to me, pouting.

Ah. This girl. That pout of hers made me want to tease her more.

Holding her butt in place, I started moving my hips, pounding her pussy from the back. Soon enough, her pout breaks with her mouth only leaking out her moans of pleasure.

"Uuhhh… Dumb-senpai. Haauu… How did you turn me to be this naughty?"

Pushing my cock deeper at every thrust, Ria kept moving her butt to have me hit her sweet spots. And when that happens she'll squeeze my cock tight, wanting it to stay there and fuck her more on that spot.

It didn't take long for her to have her first climax. Her body twitched and almost slumped back to the bed.

I pulled her up and had her sit on me, with my cock still buried deep inside her. Holding her from her hips, she started moving her body up and down. Slowly at first, it gradually rises in pace that she once again started to moan and in turn, I can also feel the pleasure of fucking her like this.

This small body of hers is tighter than most girls I had but she's naughtier than some. Just looking at her face like this, that lust-filled expression made me more eager to fuck her harder.

When I felt my semen about to burst out, I turned her body to face me, taking in her lips and everything about her. Ravishing her like that as we move rhythmically together. My hands cupped her butt, urging it to move even faster, which she did while locking her lips with mine.

The room was then filled with muffled moans blocked by our kiss, the wet sounds made by the rapid movements of us and the creaking sound of my bed.

Still locked in a kiss. I felt her pussy constricting, squeezing my cock further, Ria's about to climax again. And I can't say any different. I'm also about to cum but our lips won't separate. We only have our eyes communicating with each other.

With that, along with the faster movement of our hips, both of us climaxed, with her being the first. Her body bends backward as the lock of our lips was broken. Her moan from climaxing rang out loud inside the room.

And me, feeling that movement that happened inside her, burst out right after. Spraying it inside her and because she moved her body a bit, my cock slipped out and some of my semen sprayed on her body.

"Hauuu. Dumb-senpai. Haah. You made me this dirty."

Ria looking at her semen-stained body said in between her gasps.

"Your fault Ria. You didn't hold it inside you."

"Eh? Unbelievable Dumb-senpai. Take responsibility and wash me in the bath."

"That's what I plan to do anyway."

"Then carry me!"

This girl, so you want to be spoiled as well.

Cleaning her body with tissues first, I carried her like a princess with the bath as the destination. She's lighter than Akane but I'm sure she's not someone who will want to always be carried. Today is a special exception.

But upon reaching the last step, Akane and Aoi are there, waiting for us.

"As I thought, this will happen. Husband can't hold back even with a little girl like Ria "

Err. She's only 1 year younger than you though? Just that her body is late at growing. And you knew we were doing it even before this. This girl.

"Well, it's fortunate that darling has criteria to who he will target. Otherwise, he might not stop at just us."

What do you take me for? This unruly girl. Haa.

"Dumb-senpai will always be dumb. We don't have to worry about that."

Even you Ria.

"You girls… Haa. Forget it. Let's take a bath? After this, I'll send you two to the station, Aoi and Ria."

"I've prepared the tub, husband. It's already heated. We can get in now."

"Will we fit in the tub? I want to get in with darling."

"Of course, only me and Dumb-senpai will get in."

Eh? You all want to get in. But it can't fit us all.

"Okay girls, you three in the tub. I'll settle with showering."

Just like that, we will spend the rest of the day in the bathroom.

The three settled themselves at the tub while looking at me showering. Err. They all tried to get me to join them but it's really too narrow. 𝐧𝑂𝗏𝓮𝒍𝓊𝚜𝑩.𝚌𝗈𝗆

In the end, all three of them got off to let me in there alone. The three fight each other on who can join me but I am already hard just watching them naked like that. If they come close, I will not be able to hold myself back.

It didn't take long before they started washing each other's backs. While I drifted off to a nap from the comfortable feeling the bath gave me.

I guess I'm this tired already. Just this morning with Akane, I did her 3 times while I haven't recovered yet from last night. Then 1 each for Aoi and Ria. Will my stamina hold if starting today it will always be like this? I guess I need to increase the workload of my exercise. Build up more stamina to satisfy these girls of mine. Eh? What about my desire? Right. I have to work hard for that too. I think I'm starting to dig my own grave.

I don't know how long I drift in my sleep but I guess it's not that long. Warm feeling different from the warmth of the bathwater rouses me awake along with the girls' voices.

"He's waking up. Our turn next Akane."

"Yes. Don't hog him for yourself Akane-senpai."

"Wait. I'm about to cum from my husband's cock. Haauuhh."

Eh? What's this? These girls…

Akane who's in the tub with me is riding my cock. She's moving vigorously, satisfying herself.

Yeah. I'm hard earlier. Does it stay that way? But this, I can't deny the pleasure she's giving me right now. But I don't think I can cum more than once now. After that successive sex, it needs to build up or there will only be a minuscule amount of semen that will be discharged. Err. Then I'll let them all cum first before me.

"What do you think you three are doing?"

"Aahh. Husband. I'm sorry. When I see you hard I just can't help but relieve it for you."

From what I heard, you're the one relieving yourself. This silly girl.

"Darling, I'm next."

"Me too Dumb-senpai!"

And these two waiting their turn. What did I get myself into? I just have to satisfy them right?

Starting from Akane, I fuck her until she cums by herself on top of me and after that I moved out of the tub to Aoi, leaning her against the wall and inserting it like that, she also cums by herself after some time. Ria who's waiting for her turn couldn't hold herself back that even during the time I'm fucking Aoi, she's already licking my balls. As soon as Aoi finished she pulled me to herself while she lay her body down the tiles.

Alternating between the three, my semen burst out inside Akane in the end. She didn't let me go until I cum when it's her 4th turn.

It's almost dark when we got out of the bath, more exhausted than when we first came in.

Aoi and Ria's clothes weren't that wrinkled except their panties that were drenched by their own love nectar but they still wear it.

I guess today's plans to deal with the girls from my middle school is almost over. Taking these two again and accepting them as mine, they both look happy. They said they will hold the others off at going to my school. And I have to talk to Haruko about that.

Leaving the house, Akane tags along to send them off. Saying she can't let the two be alone with me again. This silly girl.

Once again, we became the center of attention when walking to the station. But none approached. Some tried though but were repelled by the girls.

Their houses are in the same direction so they boarded the same train. Waving them off goodbye, the two gave me a kiss before boarding garnering me more attention. Luckily there's only a few at the platform that time.

When we got home, Akane dragged me to our bed and snuggled herself to me.

"It went well, I guess?"

"Yes. It does. Thank you, wife."

"What are you thanking me for? I think I got more spoiled when there's competition. Is that fine?"

"I didn't say anything, right?"

Yes. It even felt interesting for me. Them, competing like that.

"Yes. But I can see now how tired you are. I'll hold myself back next time."

"You're becoming more and more like my wife."

I can't deny that I'm tired from all that. Did it show on my face? This silly girl.

"Well, I am. I won't let them take that from me. You even asked Nikaido to spread about our relationship."

"That will cut off those guys eyeing you."

This girl. She still feels threatened even if I said she's the only one special. I might really build that harem. Now there's Akane, Haruko, Aoi and Ria. More will soon be added. Err. I'm becoming a harem protagonist. At least I'm not indecisive like Ogawa or I will hate myself.

"But I'm really happy, husband. It's like you're announcing our official relationship. I can die happy now."

"Silly girl, don't just go off and die. I still want you by my side."

I wonder what will the other girls I cut off and accepted think when they heard about us? Will they feel resentful? They will probably think I'm using Akane as cover. That's one purpose but still, the most important reason is to build a shield around her. She's mine. Ah. No use thinking about them. They already made their choice. I'll respect that.

"Of course that's just an expression, I love you so much, I won't die before you. What about your plans tomorrow? Should I invite the other two?"

"Uh no. Just prevent them from going to my school next week, I'll deal with them next weekend or if I become free during weekdays. And I will go somewhere tomorrow."

Hopefully, they postpone that plan of theirs. I have too much on my hand at school. I can't deal with them there.

"Okay. Those two will help at holding them off. Where will you go?"

"Maybe I will meet Yae. That girl. I at least need to apologize. And after lunch, I'll go to one of my targets' house."

"Yaeko? Should I contact her? Then I will be staying with my Mom."

"No. I will contact her. At least I should have that sincerity. Will it be fine? You won't ask me whose house is it?"

"Right. Yaeko, I don't know if she already moved on but seeing her still in the group, maybe still not. If that happened, you'll accept her, right? Don't worry about me, husband. I know you will still end up coming home to me. I'll just ask you to spoil me by then and show you my love."

This girl. Hearing her say that, I can't help but kiss her.? I'll keep spoiling her.

"Probably I will, like how I accepted Aoi and Ria. You're not jealous at all?"

"Ah. Kiss me more, husband. Uhm. That's good for her. I still remember how she cried that day. Uhm I will be lying to you if I said I don't feel jealous but right now I don't have that right. I may be special but I still don't have your love. And I can tolerate the girls as long as they're someone connected to you by that desire."

"Yes. I'm kind of despicable that day. Well, I'm still despicable now. You silly girl. You're my wife, it's fine to get jealous. I think I'm lucky enough that you love me and you're this understanding. I'll properly spoil you when we're alone like this."

Kissing her in between our conversation keeps the comfortable atmosphere around us. Really like how a married couple talks about their day. And she even clings more closely to me. This kind of feeling, yes it's really comfortable.

"Don't think about that. You don't regret it right? Even if you come back to that day, you will choose the same answer. Just look forward now. Yes. You really are lucky to have me love you this much. When they hear about us, I'm sure most of them will be heartbroken. Spoil me a lot while I'll show you my love."

"Right. I should just look forward to it. Ah. Wife, that just ignited my desire. Thinking I am stealing you from them. That fills my desire. They won't ever get you. You're only mine and you also don't have a choice but to be mine. I won't let you. How should I spoil you tonight then?"

Err. Right, now that I think of it. Just thinking about those guys that won't get her is enough to ignite my desire. Ah. Akane. She's really special.

"Oh? I can also ignite that desire now? Then I'm a level above them again. Idiot husband. I'm only yours, since then until the end. Let me help you cook our dinner."

"Yes, you are. You're my special silly girl. Then let's go make dinner before we retire for bed."

"Uhm I want some spoiling first. I love you, husband. I still can't believe I'm yours now."

"What should I do with you? You still can't believe it? Then I'll always remind you that you're mine. Look at my mark I gave you. I'll take all that love and feel it. You three gave me a lot of love today. Maybe I can slowly understand that now."

Picking her up, we went down to the kitchen to collaborate on making our dinner. The day that started with the two of us, will also end with just the two of us. The first day of our living together is, uhm I guess it really went well. Even with those side events with Nikaido, Aoi and Ria. Ah. I shouldn't neglect those two now, and maybe even Nikaido, I owe her at least.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 39: Andou asks for Advice

I woke up earlier than usual. It's only 4 am now. Akane is still in my arms, sleeping peacefully. She even has a smile hanging on her lips. Probably having a good dream, I wonder what that is.

We had another round of sex before we sleep. Well, that was because of me that time. She's asking for us to sleep thinking I'm already tired for the day but I just couldn't resist her charm. She didn't resist and welcome me with her arms and legs open wide but after the deed, she scolded me like a child. Telling me not to push myself. This girl. Having that guts now, but I didn't retort. How can I when she looked that happy scolding me? I let her have her fun.

Making sure not to wake her up, I reached for my phone. Yes. I guess. I keep forgetting this. I'm gonna check them now and sleep again after. For sure, no one will reply at this time.

There's a new message from Otsuka-senpai.

"I'm sorry for contacting you. I'm just really curious. You and Kana-senpai, how did that happen?"

Err. Should I tell her that I found them about to have sex in their classroom? And from there I got Kana's number. One thing led to another from the kiss at the roof to her tour of their clubroom until I brought her home. Otsuka-senpai's head will probably explode from that information and how fast things happened between us.

"I can't just tell that to you senpai. What will you trade me for that information? You see, I'm also curious about you."

After sending that, I then open Messenger.

Finally, I'll be looking at the message requests. There are currently 6. 4 of which are from Akane and the other 3 at the house yesterday. The other 2...

Mori. As I expected. And Andou.

I expected Mori but Andou? Let's see what that scary girl has to say.

"Onoda. If you see this, respond ASAP."

"What the hell? Are you not checking your phone?"

"I'm sleeping. Forget it. Tsk."

Err. She sent multiple messages and she got pissed when I didn't even look at it. How can I? I was busy with my girls.

What should I tell her? Ah.

"What was it? Was it that urgent?"

I don't know if that's enough but I can't think of anything else.

Then next will be Mori.

"Hi. Onoda. Can I talk to you?"

Err. Yes. I'm expecting you. The words I left at the cafeteria were effective and now she's here approaching me by herself. I just don't know how to hook her in. Ogawa? Andou's supposed secret?

"Hello. Mori? Yes, you can. What is it?"

After checking all of the other message requests. Accepting those from Akane and the two. I was left with Nikaido's.

"Hello, Onoda. Uhm. I'm just saying here, I'm serious about wanting to connect to you."

Is Aoi already giving her advice? Or this is just her trying me? Anyway, as long as there's no definite reason, I'll keep my hands away from her.

"If you ask me, I think we're already connected. You knew my secret. Just don't divulge it, okay?"

Now that I'm done with checking them, it seems there's no message from Kanzaki yet. I don't know if she backs out or she just can't make up her mind. That girl is too diligent, she's probably thinking hard if she really wanted to ask for help.

Ah. I forgot Shio. I opened the class' group chat. They're just talking about random things and the most active are those in the peanut gallery. I didn't bother checking what they're talking about and just went straight to member list, looking for Shio's ID.

I'm not disappointed since her name was highlighted, being our Class Advisor, I tapped on it and chose to Send a Message.

"Shio. What happened that day? I saw you in the car."

This message is sure to be sent at her message request, whether she will view this or not, it depends but I guess I can only hope that she will view it. I tried to keep it vague for now, not saying how I saw the guy angry nor how sad she looked like. I want her to tell me herself.

I closed the app and when I was about to turn the screen off, a chat bubble appeared at the side of the screen. Someone sent a message and it's probably from one of those in my list.

I looked at the display image and it showed Andou's.

"You finally responded. Where have you been? And you chose to respond at this hour?"

This girl. Your questions are too demanding. I'm not inclined to answer any of that, right? But yeah, she's a target. Better work at her now that I got the chance.

"I was busy the whole day. What is it? And why are you awake?"

"What kind of thing can make you busy? Are you stalking someone? And it doesn't concern you why I am awake."

"Why do you always jump at stalking? I'm going to sleep then. Bye bye."

"Eh? Oi. What are you? You're just going to sleep after waking me up?"

If she's like this, there's no point talking to her. Let's soften her up.

"I thought it was urgent but I guess it's not. And I didn't wake you up. Don't blame that on me."

"You… Okay, you win. I was looking for you yesterday for advice."

"Huh? Is that an attitude of someone asking for advice?"

"Argh! Just hear me out, okay? There's no one who can understand it but you."

"What's in it for me? And what about that thing you promised, when will I get it?"

"What? You haven't done anything yet and you're asking for a reward. And that thing. This Monday, I'll grant one of your wishes."

This girl. You have to be forceful to her or she will think you're easy. She got me to agree easily so she thought she could just order me around if she asked again.

"It's better to be clear than expect me to work for free. I can ask anything, right?"

"I'll grant another of your wishes then. You can choose anything but remember, nothing sexual."

"I only have one request and I won't ask for another wish if you grant it."

"What is it?"

"Become my sexfriend."

"Huh?! What the hell?! Are you out of your damn mind Onoda?!"

Well, I don't really mean that. Just a bait for her. It's good if she accepted but it doesn't matter if she doesn't.

"No, I'm serious."

"Forget it then. I'll ask another."

"Okay. Bye bye."

"Wait. Are you really serious at that request?! Won't you change it? I told you to choose anything but sexual."

I guess that riled her up. And it has done the intended effect. That got imprinted in her mind.

"Okay. I'll change it. Won't you reconsider, at least? I don't have a chance to fight for your love nor do I intend to but I want to make you mine."

"That's some nasty bits of your personality Onoda. I didn't know you're like this. You think of me like that. You know I'm all for Ogawa."

"What's good with that guy? Well, it doesn't matter, like I said I don't intend for you to fall for me nor I fall for you. I just want a skinship between us."

"I'm not that kind of girl Onoda."

Ah. I guess that's enough. Let's change our approach. This scary girl will slowly roll into my palms anyway. Better step back and not push further when she feels threatened.

"I know."

"Then why do you keep asking about that?"

"I'm taking my chances?"

"Argh. Change that request, anything but that, in any case, I really need your advice."

"I'll think about it. What's that thing you needed advice on?"

I can guess now what she will ask for advice on. Probably that thing with Ogawa. Or what I did last Friday got to him. It made him panic. He will probably confess soon and this scary girl noticed it.

"You know I like Ogawa, right?"

"Yes. Is that even a question?"

"And that Ogawa likes me"

"As clear as day."

"But there are girls who like him too."

"You know who."

"Yes. But there are boys who like me too."

"You know who."

As I thought. That's where this will go. Then this is also my chance. I got her riled up from my absurd request earlier, there's no way she will reject the advice I will give on the spot.

"So. What should I do? If Ogawa confesses, and I mean he really will, your performance last Friday made him panic."

"I see. You're afraid about what will be their reactions when you start dating."

"Yes."

"Aren't you somewhat pure, Andou? I never thought you can think like that."

"Huh? Do you take me for a cold woman?"

"Isn't that the case?"

"Of course not. They're our friends. At least I care about them."

Do you care about them? This girl is making me laugh. You plot for that Harem Protagonist to panic and confess to you hastily and you say you care for your friends? There's no way she didn't know the feelings of Mori and Tadano. Being the observer that she is, she already figured out everyone around them.

"Hmm. Then why don't you just hide it from them?"

"They'll notice. There's no way they wouldn't. Just look at how Ogawa acts."

"Ah. You're right."

"So? What advice can you give me?"

"Do you take me for a love guru?"

I don't even know love. I only know how to plot my way to steal a girl. And Andou, she'll also be stolen by me. 𝞰𝑜𝒱𝚎𝐿𝗎𝐬𝗯.𝕔𝑶𝑀

"No. But if it's you, I know you can find a way."

"Be mine then."

"Huh? You lost me there Onoda."

"I mean. Pretend to date me while in fact, you're dating Ogawa."

Pretending to date that's how I can get her. And yeah, that will be with the acknowledgement of Ogawa. I can just make my move while he's not looking and we're pretending.

The only problem is that I will once again be put in the spotlight. Hmm. I guess I can add another cover to prevent that. Like, hiding our pretend relationship too. Yes. Like that. Ah. I'm getting excited from the thought. This scary girl. She opens the route herself. Don't blame me, okay?

"Huh? Wait. Let me think. I'll tell you tomorrow."

"Take your time."

And the fish bites the hook. Err. Yeah, it's like that. She will probably ask me to meet Ogawa. Well, that will be after that guy confesses to her. This is not like with Sakuma and Satsuki, I can't insert myself in the process. It should be after or else that scary girl will notice.

Then there's Mori. I can work on her first. Ah. Or maybe I can work on them at the same time. Giving a chance for her to be with that guy. And of course, there will be a price. Ah. And that Tadano, I still couldn't care less. I need to know the name of the other harem members though. Andou probably knows them. That scary girl already had them on her palm.

Now that I'm done with those messages, I'm thinking of sleeping again but yeah, I'm forgetting something.

I look at the still sleeping Akane. She still has that smile. This girl. Will it always be a smile now? Err. No use thinking about something like that. As long as she stays by my side, she will smile. That is if her love for me doesn't change. And if it did, it really doesn't matter for me.

Ah. Now I remember what I was forgetting. Yae.

I open my phone again and look through my contact list, searching for her name.

Opening it, she sent me a lot of messages that all went ignored. Err. I guess I'm really that bad to her. Haa. If I apologize, will she accept? I tried to apologize that day but she rejected me.

Ah. That girl. As I thought. Now that my outlook started to change after accepting Aoi and Ria, I want Yae back. That lovely girl who did her best whenever she's with me. Comforting me, helping me, clearing my doubts. Ah right. When Haruko disappeared after they graduated, it was Yae who stayed with me, no, I had her stay with me. Only she did I ask to stay as mine. But when I found out the thing she hid from me, I didn't think twice to cut her off. Maybe for her, I'm really despicable. But she still stayed and kept her feelings. When she confronted me that day, she probably thought hard before coming to that decision but I shut her down like that.

No wonder she cried. It's like, after all she's done, she can't move me.

With trembling hands, I typed my mail to her.

"Yae. Can we meet? At that place special to us."

After sending that, I put down my phone and embrace the girl next to me.

Yae and Akane, they're alike. Yae, she's not as special as Akane but I still want her by my side. Ah. I'm hopeless. But yeah, she has a choice. If she chose not to come back then I will respect that. She deserved it.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 40: Fujimura Yaeko(1)

When I opened my eyes again, Akane was gone from my side. I somehow panicked thinking she's gone but then I heard the sounds of cooking wares banging in the kitchen.

I stood up and went downstairs. And there she is, busy moving in the kitchen. Wearing an apron over her clothes, she's preparing our breakfast. The mugs that I bought were there at the table, waiting for it to be filled.

When she heard my footsteps, she turned and gave me a refreshing smile. Looks like she had a good sleep. Damn this possessiveness of mine, it made me panicked when I didn't see her at my side.

"Good morning, husband"

I walked towards her and gave her a hug from the back, circling my arms to her front and leaned my chin on her left shoulder. I really don't want to lose this girl. Haa.

"Good morning. You didn't wake me up."

"You'll be busy again so I want you to take as much rest as you can."

This girl. She really warms this morning. Unlike before where I always wake up alone, this isn't bad. I might get used to this. And I don't think it's a bad idea. A whole lot will change so I better just embrace it than mull over it.

"Thank you, wife. Do you need help?"

"Just sit there and wait, husband. Let me serve you for today."

After giving her a kiss, I did what she said. Waiting at the table for her to finish preparing.

During that time, I checked my phone again and Yae already replied but yeah, she can't believe I've taken the initiative to contact her.

"Did the sun rise from the west today? I can't believe this."

"Maybe. I want to see you Yae. I'll wait for you there at 9am." 𝐧𝑂𝗏𝓮𝒍𝓊𝚜𝑩.𝚌𝗈𝗆

That special place for us. Well, it isn't that special for other people but for us, it's something memorable, that even me who tend to just only look forward towards satisfying my desire still remembered it. It's the place where I first met her.

Her reply came back instantly.

"Ruki. What are you on now? After that day… Alright. I'll be there."

"Thank you Yae."

"After all that. You're not just giving me false hope, are you?"

"You'll see."

"Okay, see you."

"See you."

Next is Satsuki. I still don't know where her house is.

Opening the messenger again, Satsuki's message is there.

"Just take the train and get off at the station next to our school. I'll wait for you there. Remember, after lunch."

I see, so she's near the school. No wonder she can jog from her house to there last Friday.

"Yes. Your Highness. Looking forward to seeing you again."

"Idiot. I told you your sweet words aren't going to work on me. Don't be late."

"I won't. I'm even excited right now."

"Pervert."

Turning the phone off, Akane has finished cooking.

"All plans are set, husband?"

"Yes. I'll leave at 8. What will you do?"

"Stay with you before you leave then maybe arrange things here and do some housework. Then I'll go to Mom."

"Okay. Let's eat then, I also want to spend my time with you meaningfully."

"Yes, husband. I love you."

Akane reached in for a kiss. Yes, she will always be like this, openly showing me her love. I won't reject it, I already accepted her heart, it's just a matter of whether I will be able to understand that emotion, whether small or not it will make a huge difference. Probably.

We ate our breakfast and drank coffee from the matching mug I bought. That gave her another reason to smile. We really act like a married couple. I'll be leaving for almost the whole day so the time we have now is precious for her.

It's only been over a day since we started living together so her charm and sexiness still gets me hard for her. I don't think it will decrease though.

Now that I'm living with her, my possessiveness always takes over that I want to always dote on her even if my mind isn't. So unconsciously, I'm spoiling her too much which makes her very happy.

After a round of sex in the bathroom, I'm already prepared to set off to my first destination. Akane, playing the housewife role, sees me off from the front door.

"Take care, husband."

"Yes, I'll be back soon, wife. I'll make it up to you later."

"Idiot. I'm already overflowing from your spoiling. You even left your seed inside me. I'm satisfied enough to just wait on you."

"No, you're special to me so that's a given. You're mine."

"Idiot husband. I love you."

With a kiss, Akane sends me off. Ah. My life suddenly became too fluffy but it's not a bad thing. This change might be good for me too.

Before, I did everything just to get a target, but now, so far I only used blackmail once. I guess I'll be stepping away from those forceful submissions but still I know that my methods are despicable. Look at where I am going later. To Satsuki's house. I have a hunch that her love for Sakuma didn't just sprout out of nowhere. There must be a certain reason that it has grown to that extreme. I'm not planning to change that though, I just want to know the reason. The excitement I get from her is much better than most. Satisfying my desire more than the others.

Getting off the train, I was met with a bustling scene. Well, this is a business district where there are too many people coming and going even on Sundays. Meeting Yae at that place, I still somehow know the way.

It is located in an alley. Well, not the dark kind of alley. It's an alley that was connected to a certain street so people often use that as a shortcut.

That place was where I first met Yae.

I opted to go first since it's too dangerous for her alone. That certain street is filled with Love Hotels. Yes. That kind of street where couples often go.

I still remember.

I was searching for a target that day. Well, I don't just look for one in the school so I once tried to scout there. Yae and her guy, they're just a normal couple.

They had just gone from a date and the guy planned to bring her to a hotel. I don't know if she consented or not but yeah, she's just following him. Holding his hand.

And it might sound clichéd but that guy. Being nervous and all thinking about their first time, bumped into someone. They're just 3rd year middle school students and he bumped into an adult who at a first glance you will think is dangerous even if he's wearing a formal suit.

Her guy looks timid but brave enough to bring her girl to a love hotel. However, when he got a look to who he bumped, he immediately grovelled. Asking for forgiveness. Who wouldn't? He's not even athletic, he just had a handsome face that captured Yae. If he took a strong stand, his pretty face would be in danger. And that's what he wanted to prevent.

But in most people's eyes, that shouldn't be his stand. He should've stood strong before his lover. But that guy, he didn't think twice and just grovelled. Not minding how shamed he is in front of his girl and everyone else looking on.

The man was disgusted by how her guy acted and luckily he didn't eye Yae's beauty. The man was certainly not after underaged girls which is a good thing. With a kick on the guy's face, the man left them there with her guy unconscious.

Scared, Yae didn't know who to ask for help and that was when I stepped in. Just looking at how she cares for her guy immediately ignited my desire back then. I thought at that spot, I want to steal her, I want her to be mine, I want to trample that cowardly guy's face like how the man did it. But yeah, I cancelled that last thought. Instead, I helped them.

I took the guy to a clinic nearby with Yae following behind. And that's when I started my plan to steal her. Not accepting her thanks and just asking for her number. I started to talk to her. From the talks, I started calling her out. I will meet her and take advantage of her, reminding her how I saved her guy.

I didn't know when but I successfully stole her after 2 weeks of coaxing. I didn't care about the guy and I limited their interactions. In the end, the guy never got inside her skirt. He became traumatized from that experience that his good looks deteriorated. I then brought her home and popped her virginity. Now that I think about it, me forcing her to stay with the guy is just cruel. She probably already fell out of love way before I stole her.

And days after that, she's always with me. Sometimes helping me sneak away from Haruko, then scout for more targets. She helped me in every way she can. I should've known about her feelings back then but yeah, I never noticed. I was too dumb to notice.

It was only after they graduated and had her stay by my side did I get the news of her breaking up with her guy way before they graduated. Well, she took care of it to not reach me when we're still at the same school.

That's why I immediately decided to cut her off. Feeling betrayed. I don't know if that's the right feeling but I immediately forget how special she was. Being too focused on satisfying my desire, nothing can change my mind.

Ah. I see. Even back then I already hurt her.

But still, even after all that. Yae, she failed to become as special as Akane to me.

Waiting on that alley, the time runs slowly. Even this early there are couples walking by to go to a hotel. But I don't know, I'm not too focused on scouting for my desire. I just waited until she showed up.

"Ruki."

Yae, wearing an off-shoulder thick blouse and a tight skirt, she looks lovely enough, add to that her beautiful face that almost rivaled Akane's. This girl. She also grew up like Haruko. If before she's almost always looking down when alone, she's standing straight now and with her heels, she almost reached my height but still off by a few centimetres.

"Yae. You came."

I sent a smile to her but she didn't smile back.

Ah. She's probably still angry. And maybe she already accepted that guy courting her.

"You sent it that early and it's the first time in a while that you took initiative."

"I…"

"Don't say anything. Just… give me your hand."

I nod at her and reach my hand out.

Using both of her hands, she took it to her, hugging it to herself. Her eyes closed like she was set on focusing her senses on the feeling of my hand.

A little over a minute like that, her mouth opens.

"Why did you want to meet?"

"Aoi and Ria. I accepted them again."

There's always no use to make excuses. It's better this way. No idle talks and just straight to the point of the matter.

"I see. Good for them."

"Yae…"

"I don't want to hear it. Just let me stay with you like this."

She cut me off and pulled me into her embrace. I don't know what's on her mind so I just let her do what she wants.

"I can guess why you wanted to meet. You want to apologize."

"Yes."

"I told you I don't want that apology."

"Then be mine again Yae."

"Huh? Why?"

"That's…"

"See? You're even not sure. I love you Ruki. But I'm scared."

"I still don't know that emotion."

"That's what I'm scared about."

I see. All this time, she wanted me to reciprocate her love. But I can't.

"I'm sorry."

"I just told you I don't want to hear that."

"What should I do then?"

"Love me."

"You know I can't. Yet."

"Yet?"

This girl. Haa. And I don't even know what will happen if I really learn about that emotion. Everything is still unclear. Even if she pushes for it, my answer will be the same.

"Akane, she vowed to teach me about that."

"I see. I can't beat her. She even thought of that."

"You don't need to."

"She said she's special to you."

Ah. She probably read that chat.

"Yes. She is."

"How special?"

"I will want her no matter if she loves me or not. She's mine."

"I see. And that's still not love."

"Yes."

"I don't know why I'm here. When I met you before I just wanted you to take me in again but now, I'm uncertain about what I really wanted."

I can feel her body shaking, her arms that are embracing me squeeze me tighter. This is like that morning with Akane. This girl, pushing herself further by going here to meet me.

"Yae."

"Let's go. Let's not talk here. This may be a special place for us but it's not appropriate to talk here."

"Where do you want to go?"

"Just a few steps out of this alley."

"I see. Let's go."

Getting out of the alley, we checked in on the first Love Hotel. Yae never let go of my hand and so we just looked like a couple. Entering the room that was used specifically for that, Yae pulled me into the bed, locked me into her embrace.

"Hey, Ruki. What will happen now?"

"I don't know. I want you back Yae but I don't want to force you. Unlike Akane, you have a choice."

"She's that special. You know that I don't want to be just your 'stolen girl'. Haruko wanted to steal you from your desire while Akane wanted to teach you love. What about me? I can't think of anything."

"You know you don't need to. Just stay by my side again. Like how you used to."

Yae pulled me with her to the bed, still holding onto my hand. Is she afraid I'll go away if she lets my hand go?

"You're this cruel. There's so many of us who love you and you're just one man. How will you divide yourself?"

"That. I never thought of that yet."

"See how cruel you are. And you will also keep stealing more girls, right?"

"Yes. That. I can't stop."

"Will you be fine like this? Won't your body collapse?"

She turns her body over then gets on top of me. While staring intently at my face, her lips fall to mine.

"Why?"

"Idiot. Just think about it. If we all demanded your attention at the same time, you can't attend to all of us."

"You seem to forget Yae. It's me who's doing that demand."

"Ah. Right. You're like that. Why did I forget?"

Her kisses continue to drop on my lips but my hand is still held tightly on hers. The only free hand I can move is now at the back of her head, combing her hair with my fingers.

"So Yae. Will you be mine again?"

"What if I say no?"

"Then I won't force you."

"You really changed."

"It's because of you. Well, it's not entirely because of you but you're a part of it."

"I see. Do you think I would say no?"

This girl, asking these questions but she neither really stops at her kisses nor she lets go of my hand. This is cute too.

"Well, you said you would accept that guy courting you."

"You're really an idiot. You yourself asked me why should I accept someone I don't love. Of course, I didn't accept him. It's always you who I love."

"Is that a yes then?"

"Yes. I love you, Idiot. I don't want anyone else. I don't care anymore if you have more. I'll beat them and become someone special to you. Even Shimizu or Haruko, I won't lose to them."

After declaring that, her kisses that only aimed at my lips turned into more when her tongue invaded my mouth, locking my tongue into hers.

"Sorry for being this dumb."

"Hurry up and learn to love. That's what we need. Not just me."

"I'm learning but it's not that easy Yae. I want you to be mine. Is that not enough?"

"Haa. What should I do with you? I'll keep loving you anyway, I'm always yours idiot. Don't push me away again."

"I won't. All of you who stayed, I'll let you all choose if you want to be mine or not."

"Don't think about the others, focus on me here."

"Yae."

"We have less than 3 hours. You know what to do."

"What should I do?"

"Are you teasing me?"

"Well, you keep holding my hand, how can I do what we both wanted?"

"I'll keep holding this. You might disappear again if I let go. Think about how with only your one arm."

"This girl. You're making it hard for me."

"That's your punishment for cutting me off by yourself."

"Ah. So now you're giving punishments."

"Just today Ruki. I don't want to let go and wake up I'm back at my room, not knowing what to do."

"This is real Yae. Alright. Leave this to me."

"Ah. Why am I so in love with you? Idiot. Hurry and fall in love with me too."

And just like that. Yae, surrendering herself to me, became mine again. I can't deny that when I saw her not smiling earlier, I thought she already accepted the guy. I might've felt a little bitter at that thought.

She demanded me to fall in love with her but as of now, I really can't. I can just keep her as mine again. That's all I can do.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 41: Fujimura Yaeko(2) *

"Not only would you not let go of my hand, but you also won't get off me?"

"Yes. Do you want me to help you?"

She never stops kissing me. Even my tongue keeps getting tangled on hers. But this girl, she told me to do something but she never lets go of me.

"This girl. What happened to you when I'm not looking?"

"Let's see. I became more in love with you?"

"You've become bolder Yae."

"Well, you already accepted me. Before, I'm afraid to say this all to you. You'll accept them now, right?"

Using my free hand, it went down from her hair to her butt. After cupping it a bit, I spanked it hard at the same time her tongue let go for a bit.

"Yes. Throw them all to me. I'll accept everything"

"Ahhh. Idiot, I love you. Why did you spank me?!"

"Punishment for a bad girl."

"I'm not bad. I'm just making sure you won't disappear again."

"And that is why you're bad. I'm here now and you won't believe me."

After delivering another spank, her hips jerked a bit which moved her directly on top of my growing bulge.

"I believe now but I still won't let go, we'll do this without breaking this contact. You're getting hard now Ruki. Even without your desire."

"Bad girl. Do you miss being spoiled? Ah. It's fine. I can just think of that guy courting you crying because I stole you from him. That fills my desire a bit."

"Yes. I'm the only one you spoil before. Ah. He really will cry. I haven't rejected him yet. I will reject him after we're done here. Should I take a photo of us? Then show it to him along with the message of rejection."

She took out her phone and took a photo with both of our faces in it. Her face is so red that at one look, you'll know how horny she is right now.

"I'll spoil you when we're alone like this. I'll focus on who I'm with at the moment. Ah. That's a great idea Yae. That also fills my desire. Send it to him."

"Then that's enough for me. Idiot. He might use this to blackmail me. I won't. I'm only for you. Take off my panties Ruki. I didn't bring a spare. I'm getting wet now."

"Ah. You're right. Just take that as our memory. Lift your butt up. I only have one hand. It's harder to take that off."

"Right. Let's make new memories. Ah. Don't complain, you have to make up for Wednesday. I cried a lot. Compensate me by spoiling me. Here, pull it down."

Like she said, she lifted her butt and pulled up her skirt, exposing her string panties.

Reaching my hand to the string and pulling it, her panties came off exposing her slightly drenched pussy.

"Yes. I'll spoil my Yae a lot. You're still wearing this kind of panties, are you expecting this development?"

"I also wore something like this last Wednesday. I'm expecting this every time I meet you. Don't you remember? Back then, this made it easier for you to take me."

"Ah. You're right. I often pull you in the men's toilet back then and you're wearing this."

"Yes. I'm always prepared for you idiot. That was exciting even for me. The idea of being caught."

"Ah. I woke you up to that fetish. Take my pants off Yae. You'll wet it. Your love nectar is dripping out of you now."

"Because you're a pervert Ruki. You influenced me. Lift your butt too so I can pull it off."

Lifting my butt off, she used her free hand to pull my pants off me. After dropping it down to my feet, next she pulled my underwear off. My half-erect cock stood up in front of her face.

"You don't have to remind me how perverted I am. Hey. Don't stare at it like you're eyeing something delicious."

"But this is delicious. I miss this part of you Ruki. I'll be licking this."

Grabbing my cock with her free hand, she started stroking it while her tongue reached for it and started to lick the shaft.

Due to her not letting go of my hand, my body was pulled to a sitting position when she went down to my cock.

"You still wouldn't let go. You're so stubborn Yae."

"I told you I won't, you should give up for that now and focus on me. Look at me."

Her stroking started to move faster making my cock get fully erect, seeing that, her eyes glimmer brightly and her tongue became more eager at licking it. From the base, she circled around the shaft, coating every part of it in her saliva.

"You're that eager now Yae. Do it more."

"You know I'm not really fond of licking this. I'm just lubricating it to help you slide easier. Huumph"

She swallowed the head right after speaking. And inside her mouth, her tongue does its work.

If I'm not careful the stimulation she's bringing me will make me moan.

"Yae. I miss you doing this. Ah. Take it in further."

"I knew you like this. Uuhhhmp."

Yae pushed down her head further taking in more than half of my cock in her mouth, then slowly her head started bobbing up and down and slurping sounds started to leak out from it.

From slow movement, her head gradually grew faster. Her hand that was stroking it also moved faster, while her grip tightened on it like squeezing it to keep it from cumming. Only after I almost reach my limit did Yae let go.

"That was amazing Yae."

"We're not done yet Ruki. Ah. I'll call you sweetie now. I always wanted to call you that. Sweetie, lay back down. Today, I'll lead you on."

"Okay then. I'll let my Yae do as she wishes."

"Good boy sweetie. I love you."

Letting my body fall back down to the bed, Yae climbed up to me. Using her free hand, she aimed my cock into her entrance, slipping the head inside, she slowly dropped her own weight, letting my cock be eaten by her.

"Yae…"

"Aahhh. This is it! Sweetie's cock. How long since I had this? Huaaa. Sweetie, give me your other hand."

Complying to her words, I held out my free hand and she immediately took it with her hand. With two of our hands together, her hips started moving, riding my cock like that.

"Hauuu. You're hitting my deepest spot. Aaahh. I'm kissing you, sweetie."

Yae leans her body down to reach my lips, her hips that were riding my cock started to move faster, pounding itself on me. Her moans were blocked by our kiss, her focus solely focused on what she's doing. Making me feel good with her body.

Soon enough, even I who should've let her do what she wanted can't hold it in, I want her to feel good too. So I lifted my straightened legs, raising my knees to let me answer to her continued pounding.

Without holding back, the sound of meat hitting meat sounded out filling the whole room with it.

Her mouth broke its lock on mine which gave me the chance to suck on her neck, I sucked on it hard until I left my mark, then moved to another spot and left another hickey in there.

"Aahhh. Why sweetie? You put two hickeys on visible spots."

"Don't mind it Yae. I'm leaving my mark on you. You're mine."

"You bully. This is good too. This is proof that I'm already yours. I wouldn't need to contain all these feelings I have for you now."

"Yes. Let me feel that love of yours. Maybe that way I can slowly understand that emotion."

Her pussy constricted further and her hips that were already about to slow down, get energized. Letting my cock hit her deeper.

"Aahh. Haruko might love you as much as me but that girl, she's selfish, she wanted to monopolize you. Locking you inside that student council. Huaa. That's why I always help you sneak out."

With her emotions bursting out of her. She continued pounding her into me. I don't know how many times she climaxed already but she shows no signs of stopping, wanting to squeeze me out as she let loose the emotions she's been bottling up.

"Huaaa. Yes. I really miss you. I tried hating you but all of it turned into love. But still, me and Haruko, we both lose to Shimizu. That girl. She knew exactly who were the girls who fell for you. It's scary how she knew it more than you. That's why everyone she approached was those who fell for you. She didn't bother those she knew will leave once you cut them off. She loves you too much that she can do all that."

Ah. Maybe she's right. Akane. That's how that group formed. She knew more than me. How long was she watching my back? That silly girl.

"Shush Yae. You told me to focus on you so don't mention anyone. More. I'm about to cum too. Make me cum from you doing your best."

"Haauuu. Sorry, sweetie. I'm just venting out that frustration I had. I can't win against her but to Haruko, I can beat her on how much I love you. I love you since the day you successfully stole me. I couldn't care less about that coward. You're much different than him. My only regret was not having you fall for me. But I guess, it was really impossible back then."

After saying those. Yae finally let go of my arms, she clings tightly to me while I supported her back that was already drenched by her sweat, doing it's best humping my cock, squeezing the semen out of it.

She cupped my face and kissed me again as she continued what she's doing. I tried to match her movements, meeting her every move with an upward thrust. Each time, she will twitch from extreme pleasure.

Before long after 2 more climaxes from her, I finally felt my semen ready to burst out. I didn't hold back and sprayed it all inside her when I felt her inside constrict for another climax.

Without pulling my cock out of her, I carried her to the clear bathroom at the side, I took off all our clothes and started showering. Inside, my cock hardened again and we continued the 2nd round. Now it's my turn to make a move. She's already exhausted so she just let me do her from behind then turning her around, I do her while she's standing. Apart from the sound from showers, her moans filled the room for the rest of the time we paid for the love hotel.

I showered her with all my longing for her that was hidden. It was too hidden inside me that I didn't notice it, only now when I heard her feelings did it burst out and was vented to Yae.

"You're really a pervert, sweetie. You filled me up 3 times, even when I washed it in the bath, I still feel like some of it will spill out when we walk."

Yae whispered to me when we left the room. Looking at her, she's still as red as earlier. Her face is too flustered that everyone will know what we did. Especially those 2 visible hickeys that she tries to hide.

Luckily she brought her scarf. It's still April so the wind is still chilly all around. She didn't wear it to appeal to me with her outfit earlier. This girl. And I was even worried when she didn't smile earlier.

"That sounds quite sexy Yae. Show it to me when that really happened."

"You pervert. I love you."

After another kiss, we started walking out of the Love Hotel.

But before we reached the entrance, something interesting caught my eye.

I saw two familiar people near the screens where we picked our room.

"Ishida, wait I really need to go to the restroom."

"Huh? Wait, Goto, don't leave me alone here. Hurry up."

Yae noticed the smile on my face.

"Someone you knew?"

"Ah. Yes. Seniors from a club I tried "

"That smile. Those eyes. I saw that before. You found another target."

"You really know me Yae. Let's go, let's greet her. She's alone now."

Goto, yeah that's my Kana's Kenji. That guy. Having the guts to do this. Did Kana's rejection make him desperate that he now tried to make a move on Ishida-senpai? I won't pass up on this opportunity. I'll steal Ishida-senpai too.

"Senpai. I didn't think I'd see you here."

I greeted her when we're near enough. Ishida-senpai flinched when she heard my voice.

"Y-you. Onoda-kun. What are you…"

Her eyes trailed towards Yae at my side who clings tightly to me and she instantly understood.

"That's bad, senpai. What will happen if Kana-senpai hear about this?"

"N-no. Don't tell her. I was just taken in by the flow."

"Then senpai, why are you still here? Are you, in fact, expecting it? Goto-senpai and you. Could you be someone who had unrequited love towards him?"

"N-no. I'll go now. Can you keep this a secret? Anything. I'll do anything."

She's panicking. This Ishida-senpai. And I got scared meeting her before. To think that I will stumble upon this. I guess I'm just this lucky.

"As long as you don't hurt Kana-senpai then I'll turn a blind eye to this. She's so good to me, you see."

"I really don't want to go with him. Believe me."

"Yes yes. I believe you. Then, we'll be going now, senpai. My Yae is already hungry after all that we did."

Leaving the panicking Ishida-senpai behind. We got out of the Love Hotel street. I saw her running out of it right after us. She didn't wait for that Kenji to show up.

I took a picture of them just in case. Ah. I'll be working with her soon enough. I'm getting excited again. This desire of mine is too uncontrollable.

"So sweetie, that's your next target?"

"Yes. She did ignite my desire after all."

"You're really bad."

"I know. I always am that bad. Where do you want to eat?"

"Anywhere, as long as I'm with you, sweetie."

"Err. It's hard to choose. Consider this as our date. Where do you want me to take you?"

"Well, I will say love hotel but it seems like the order of our date got mixed up. We just got out of there. Let's eat sushi. You need more energy. You still have somewhere you have to go to, right?"

Err. You're the one who told me to go there to talk. And we did more than talking.

"Yes. I have to go somewhere after we eat." 𝓝𝑶𝗏𝓮𝓁𝑈𝒮𝑩.𝑐𝑶𝓶

"Then let's go. I want more time with you but I guess I will concede for now."

"We can have more in the future. You're mine now. Remember that."

"Yes, sweetie. I love you."

Finally. I fixed the blunder that I did. Neglecting this girl who stayed with me for that long. I'm really an idiot eh. Someone who devoted herself to me like this. I won't let her go now. She's mine again.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 42: House Visit(1)

I sent off Yae to the station after we finished our lunch together. She's too happy that I called that a date.

Apparently, I haven't had one ever since. Yeah, I couldn't remember if I have gone on a date before or not. That's why Yae was too happy that she got the first date before Akane. That girl. Maybe something trivial for me is something important for them. If Akane found out, I'll just make up for it.

With the unexpected harvest of a new target, I also rode the train to meet Satsuki. Ah. Just thinking about the visit to her house is already exciting, what other surprises will be waiting for me there?

Since the place I met Yae was in the opposite direction of the school, the train ride lasted for about an hour. It's already half past 1 when I got out of the station.

"You're late."

Satsuki's voice rang from the side. I followed it and saw her in her jogging attire. Err why didn't she wear something like I saw yesterday?

"After lunch, isn't this still in the realm of that?"

"You're 30 minutes late idiot. After lunch is 1 pm. Argh. Whatever. Follow me."

"Wait Satsuki. Your hand."

"What? No. There's a lot of people who know me here. Just follow behind."

This girl, I really want to tease her. Ah. Even with that outfit of hers, the outline of her legs and thighs are still there.

"Err. Are you angry?"

"What?"

"I'm late. Must be why you're this grumpy."

"Idiot. It's not that. Okay. Here, take my hand."

She held out her hand and I took it. Well, she's taller so maybe I will just look like a little brother walking next to her. As if.

"Weren't you worried we will be seen?"

"You'll keep complaining along the way if I don't let you. It's just holding hands anyway, I kinda also want to experience this."

"But we look like a couple. Do you like that?"

"Of course, I don't. I'll blame you if someone asks.

I see. It's now deeply imprinted to her that everything that will happen to us is all my fault. This is it. The intended effect. She wouldn't mind being seen with me now. She could just blame me for forcing her to hold hands. As long as it's not someone directly related to us then it's fine.

Crossing our fingers together, Satsuki led me as we walked along their neighbourhood. This is unlike mine since there's a lot of people walking by. There are also apartment complexes and buildings around. I just wonder what her house looks like.

"Say Satsuki."

"What?"

"Your club doesn't have practice?"

"No. They said to just take it easy for now. Since we're not aiming for a championship at the Inter-High."

Ah. Right. They're not that competitive. It's a waste though. Satsuki might become their star player if they did play more competitively.

"Shame. I would've liked to watch you win your games."

"We'll still compete anyway. You can watch me then."

There's a smile on her face when she says that. Well, even if their club is not that competitive, she truly likes playing Basketball. Could it be somehow connected to why she loves Sakuma?

"I'll surely go and cheer for you. I'll cheer you up inside your waiting room too."

"Pervert. You can't go inside there."

"Eh? Then, I'll look for an empty room where I can cheer you before the start of every game."

"Y-you. Well, it's fine. I could use some cheering. It would've been better if it's Sakuma."

I'll cheer her up differently than what she expects. Ah. That will truly be exciting. Her face will be flushed even before they start playing. Her teammates will notice her womanly vibes by then.

"I can drag him to cheer for you too. But of course, that will be after our alone time."

"Eh. That's enough I guess. As long as he watches my match. I will certainly do my best to not disappoint him. The seniors want to put me on the regulars and they're already planning for a practice game two weeks from now."

I really can't beat that Sakuma but yeah, as long as she's mine, it really doesn't matter whether they become a lovey-dovey couple or not. It will fill and satisfy my desire either way.

"Ah. That means you'll be busy starting next week. Will we still have time?"

"Yes. I'll be training hard for that game. You're worried about that?"

Of course, I'll worry. How can I take advantage of you if you use all your time for practice?

"Then train hard. Well, I will miss teasing you."

"I will. Idiot. You just want to take advantage of me, don't worry, if it's you I know you'll find a way."

"That's some huge trust you have for me."

"Don't let me say it. Idiot. I'll blame you again. You're making me look forward to alone time with you."

Now, no one can deny that blush on her face. If someone sees that, they'll just think she's blushing because of me. Well, it really is because of me. This girl…

I tighten my hold on her hand, moving my thumb like it's massaging her thumb

"Just blame it all on me and don't hold back Satsuki. Now you're making me smile. Take responsibility."

"What? Why do I have to take responsibility if you smile?"

"Well, if you don't, I will kiss you right here."

"Idiot. Don't just kiss me here. Okay. Later. I'll take responsibility for that."

And her face turns even redder. Ah. It's really different with this girl. It's truly satisfying just by teasing her.

"Remember that. Okay. Let's buy something first, Satsuki."

"Huh? What will you buy?"

"Condoms."

"What the hell, Ruki?! What are you thinking of doing?!"

"Ah. I really like that look on your face, Satsuki. Of course, I'm joking. Let's buy a cake. I'm visiting your house, I should at least bring something, right?"

I prefer doing it raw so buying that is really a joke. Ah. But her reaction is truly priceless.

We pass by a Pastry Shop and I drag her into it. Good timing. Really. Well, no, I already saw the sign earlier.

"You. You don't have to. It's just us two there."

"Let your family eat it later then. I'll let you pick what you want."

"That's nice, buying your girl a cake."

The owner smilingly said looking at us.

"Ah. He's not my boyfriend."

"You know you don't have to be shy about it. Here, I recommend this."

The owner pointed at a cake with lemon toppings. I don't know about its taste but maybe that's their specialty. And lemon. That will remind Satsuki of our kiss.

"Then, we'll take that."

"Thank you for your purchase. That girl, take care of her." 𝒩𝐎𝑣𝚎𝓁𝓊𝑠𝒷.𝕔𝗈𝓶

Leaving the Pastry Shop, Satsuki remained speechless. Well, it doesn't matter that she denied since that's the truth anyway.

"Why are you suddenly silent?"

"W-we looked like a couple to others."

"Huh? Aren't you already cleared about that? Blame it on me now."

"Idiot. You should've said that earlier. Only I denied it."

"Well, you're my girl now Satsuki, why will I deny it?"

"You're really unbelievable. Let's hurry up before someone we know sees us."

She tightens her grip on my hand and hurries her walking pace. Well I guess, that's enough teasing her outside. There's really that possibility of a classmate seeing us. There must be some who also live around here.

After walking for some time, we arrived on a somewhat quiet street. There are houses lined up on both sides that couldn't be said to be extravagant. It's far from it. I guess this is how a normal street looks. Our street is full of huge houses, even Shimizu household's house is on par with our house.

Satsuki stopped at a fairly better house than others, looking at it, it can house a family consisting of up to 6 people. If you only count the number of rooms.

On the front, I can see the 'Maemura Family' sign.

Satsuki pulls me inside and leads me to enter from their front door.

"Please excuse me."

"Well, you don't have to say that. There's no one else here anyway."

"Just giving proper respect to the owner of the house.

"Suit yourself then."

Satsuki lets go of my hand. She then removes her footwear and changes it to house slippers.

"Here's yours."

"Thanks."

She also hands me a pair to use. It's not the right size though since it's just intended for guests to use.

"Now that we're here. I can finally relax."

"Well, your house looks nice. When will we go to your room?"

Satsuki immediately dives to their sofa, relaxing her whole body in it. I put the cake I bought at the table near their kitchen.

"Later. We just arrived and you immediately want to go there. You're thinking of taking advantage of me again."

"Eh? I'm not. I told you I'm at your mercy today."

I lifted her feet and sat on the space that was freed from the sofa, then let her feet rest on my lap.

"There are other places you can sit and you still choose to sit here."

"I want to be close to you Satsuki."

"You're starting again. Idiot. Massage my calves then. I got tired waiting for you there and from all that walking."

"As you wish, your Highness."

She pulls her pants up, revealing her firm calves. Well, it's well trained from all of her years playing Basketball.

I lifted her leg and started massaging it. I don't have that much knowledge on massaging but I guess just this much is enough.

"This really looked tired. Why didn't you look for somewhere to sit?"

"I thought you might not see me."

"You're making me smile again. When will you take responsibility?"

"Idiot. How can that make you smile?

She uses her arms to cover her face, not letting me look at it.

"Well, you're too cute Satsuki. If only I didn't say that I'll be at your mercy, I might've already kissed you."

"You're always like that. Why are you suddenly this obedient to me?"

"I'm just upholding my promise. Well, if you tell me to kiss you, I will."

"L-later. Just keep doing what you're doing."

Obeying what she said. I continue massaging her calves, pressing it with my fingers gently and harshly at times. Sometimes it makes her let out a soft sigh of relief. It's really tired, I guess.

"Your hands. Why is it that gentle? Even when you're taking advantage of me back then, you never did something that can make me feel pain."

"Eh? But this is how it is normally. Should I massage you harder?"

"No. That's enough. I like it this way."

"Okay then, tell me where to massage next after this."

She only nods and lets herself relax more. This girl. She doesn't know how defenceless she is right now. But yeah, I have to be patient for now. I want her to take the initiative to ask me for something.

"Don't you want to taste the cake?"

"Later. It's lemon. It will make me remember your…"

"Ah. Right. That taste really became a bit special for us."

"Because you're a pervert. Sakuma hasn't even held my hands yet."

"I'll help him confess to you. Don't worry. But for now, you're mine Satsuki."

"Idiot. Focus on your massaging. How can I let you kiss me? Do a good job then maybe I'll reward you."

Switching to her other leg, I put down the first one. Well, from this angle, I can see the shape of her panties because of how fit her pants are. This is a treat, I won't tell her.

"What kind of reward, your Highness?"

"T-that. Don't ask. I'll show you later."

Satsuki is now not reacting whenever I call her 'your Highness'. That's good too. I guess this is somewhat of a spoiling I give her. She satisfies my desire so I'll also make sure she will be satisfied as well.

"What about now? Is my massaging enough?"

"Un… You can kiss me once."

"Really?"

"Hurry up or I will change my mind."

Satsuki slightly moves her arms covering her face. Her lips revealed itself and her eyes looked straight at me. She still has that blush on her face and her body temperature starts to warm up.

This girl is too cute. Ah. And I have her to myself today. I hope her family take their time outside.

Still continuing the massage. I slowly leaned my body towards her. Because of where I sit, it's a bit hard to reach her. I moved myself a bit, making her thighs rest on my lap instead of her legs.

Now, I can finally reach her. I continue leaning towards her, lowering my face to just on top of hers.

"Is it fine, Satsuki?"

"Yes. Hurry up, Ruki."

"Why hurry? We can savour this kiss, you know?"

"You're making me weird, that's why."

Ah. I can't hold back anymore.

Letting my head lower further, my lips overlapped hers.

Her lips are open, clearly waiting for mine.

I reached my hand to her face and caressed it while our lips were locked in a battle, sucking each other. Even her tongue that occasionally peeks out of her mouth wasn't spared.

And like that, we are slowly consumed by our intimate kiss, her aggressive side also started to show herself. Breaking the kiss for a bit, we will take a breath before continuing.

Her arms stopped covering her face. They're now clinging onto me. One at the back of my head clutching my hair while the other is at my chest, who acted like it's pushing me at first but in truth it just stayed there, clutching my clothes.

"I can't taste the lemon. Shouldn't we eat the cake first?"

"Idiot. Stop reminding me about that. Just continue. I'm rewarding you here, so don't complain."

"What if someone suddenly walks in on us? We're at the open here."

"Don't jinx it. Kiss me Ruki. Don't think about anything else."

Ah. This girl. She's enjoying it now. I can't get enough of her. My desire is continuously being filled up since the time I got off the station.

Locking her in another kiss, her tongue aggressively attacks mine. My free hand is now at her thigh, rubbing it tenderly. She doesn't notice or she just doesn't care. Either way, it's great for me. We have more time. I'll savour Satsuki thoroughly.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 43: House Visit(2)

"Hey, Ruki, your hand. You thought I wouldn't notice?"

"Don't mind it. That's just a reflex."

"Pervert. Stop now. You said you're at my mercy."

"Okay then, Your Highness."

Breaking our intimate kiss, I went back to my previous position but our eyes were still locked at each other. Well, it's a shame. I've just started to feel that thigh of hers.

"There. How was my kiss, your Highness?"

"It's fine. I bet Sakuma can kiss me better."

"But will he? And I won't let you. You're mine, Satsuki."

"He will. You're just bad, taking advantage of me here. Making me weird all over. And I'm not yours. I'm Sakuma's."

"You say that but I'm the one making you like that. You know you're mine now, Satsuki."

"Pervert. I'm yours, for now. But my heart is his."

Ah. This girl. She keeps talking about Sakuma. Probably to remind her that he's the one she really loves, not me. I don't need her heart anyway. Now, she admitted she's mine, I'll remove that extra phrase soon enough.

"Yes. I told you, I won't compete for your heart. Knowing you're mine now is enough for me. I won't ask for more."

"You. You never thought of saying you like me. Are you afraid to say that because it might not change my heart?"

I like her? Maybe, if wanting to steal her is equivalent to like then yes, I like her. I like teasing her. I like seeing her blushing face. I like that soft lips of hers. I like that tongue who's too aggressive. Ah. I like everything about her and yeah except her heart that only beats for Sakuma. And that was if wanting to steal her really is the meaning of like.

"But I want you. I honestly do. Isn't that why I'm here? Trying to take my chances to be with you."

"You're weird. I don't know about that 'want' of yours but from your actions, you clearly like me. I might've like you too but my love for Sakuma is still stronger than that."

"You don't have to worry about that Satsuki. I'm fine like this, taking you as mine. That's enough. You can keep loving him all you want and I might help you two. But Satsuki, once you're mine, I won't let him touch you."

"Y-you. You're kind of possessive Ruki. Why? He'll be my boyfriend. He can touch me."

Ah. Am I? Am I also showing possessiveness to those who I steal? Maybe. But it's not as strong as what I feel for Akane.

"No. I won't let you. You're mine Satsuki. Haa. I guess I can't really hold onto you."

"You can't. In the first place, he's the one I love."

Ah. What's this? I don't know why but my motivation just now plummeted this low in an instant. I look at Satsuki with her firm determination. That determination to love Sakuma that I can't break. Ah. Why am I thinking of breaking that deep love of hers? Is this my desire talking to me? Isn't it enough to just steal her? I don't know.

"I see. Then Satsuki. I'll go home."

"Huh? Why? You just got here."

"I don't know. I came here to be with you but seeing you that determined, I just can't find it to continue tormenting you two."

"You'll give up? After all that you've done? Didn't you tell me to blame you? I am blaming you now! Don't leave me here. I'll keep blaming you so…"

Huh? What is this? I can't understand. This girl. Won't you be happy if I left?

"Satsuki. You know that if I give up on you, you'll finally be happy with the guy you love. So why?"

"Huh? You're right. I can finally be happy with him. But Ruki. I don't know. I also don't understand. Help me understand this. Seeing you turn your back like that. It's like I'm losing something important. So. Don't leave me."

Eh? What the hell is happening here? I'm also confused. It's not in my nature to just give up. Look how I persisted at stealing Haruko but now, why did I think of giving up? Because of that deep love? Because of her determination? I don't know.

But Satsuki, she also doesn't want me to leave her. Why? What's her reasoning? This girl. She's making me more confused.

What do I think of Satsuki? She's the greatest catch I ever had. That deep love and the way she acted are the most satisfying for my desire since the beginning.

I guess I can only understand this if I don't give up. And she doesn't want me to give up as well. She wanted me to stay with her.

"If I turn back, will you be mine, Satsuki? Sakuma. Don't let him touch you. You can love him. You can date him. But everything apart from that is mine."

"I don't know Ruki. But if that's what will let you stay then let it be done. I'm yours so stay here."

"Don't regret this later, Satsuki."

"Idiot. I won't. I just need to keep blaming you, right?"

Yes. That's it. Blame me. Continue to blame me. That way we can hold on to each other.

Ah. I understand now. So that's why. She's also holding onto that. This girl. She clearly knew what we're doing. She can't betray her heart so she clings on that lifeline I created.

I didn't answer her and just put her in my embrace. Surprised for a second, she also did the same. And we both feel each other's warmth.

"You're mine Satsuki."

"You don't have to keep repeating it. Yes. I'm yours."

"No turning back. I'll help you satisfy that love of yours. But you will always be mine."

"I don't know anymore. I love that Idiot. True. And I can't change that. But you, you're the one with me now."

Turning her head to me, my lips once more meet hers. Like earlier, she welcomes it with both mouth and tongue. We keep on kissing until we drop back to their sofa with me on top of her.

No words were exchanged but our eyes keep on conversing to each other. This moment between us. This will continue. And neither of us will stop.

Only sounds of our kisses can be heard here in their living room. Her hands that were embracing just earlier lifted my shirt up, trying to take it off me.

I stopped for a bit and let her succeed and in turn, I lifted up her hoodie, taking it off her, revealing a frilly sleeveless shirt that's thin enough to show the outline of her bra underneath it.

When I was about to take that off, she stopped me with her hand.

"N-not yet. Wear your shirt again, let's eat that first."

"Now, you're teasing me Satsuki. Okay. I'm at your mercy here."

I picked my shirt up and wore it like she asked before following her to where I put the cake.

At least she doesn't put the hoodie on again. I move towards her back and hug her. Encircling my arms on her navel. I can feel the firm muscles she built up and if she continues, abs will clearly be visible in the future.

"I told you we will eat. What are you hugging me for?"

"I just can't resist it Satsuki."

"Pervert. I can feel your hard thing behind me."

"Ah. I can't help that, it's like that since earlier."

"Is it like that because of me?"

"Who else? You're the one here with me. You always excite me Satsuki."

You keep filling up my desire. Ah. Now my motivation is back. This girl is just too precious to let go.

"K-keep that for now. It's not the right time."

"You're right. Let's eat first. I wanna taste lemon again and remember our first kiss."

"Pervert. Forget about that already."

"How can I? You also remember, right? That's how we started."

"You're really a bad friend."

"I'm just true to my desire. And my desire is to steal you."

Yes. It's always like this. Satisfying my desire. I got a lot of girls because of it. There were those who fell for me without me knowing and there were also those who suffered without me knowing. Those who suffered, I don't regret what I did but if I can make up for what I did to them then I will. For now, I'm still focused on satisfying this desire.

Satsuki then hands over a plate with the sliced cake.

"Here's yours."

"Ah. Let's eat on one plate. Let me feed you."

"Idiot. You want us to act like a couple?"

"Well, we're kind of like that when we're alone like this."

Satsuki resignedly accepted and put back the plate she was about to use for her cake.

"Then feed me."

"You're too cute Satsuki."

"Stop teasing me and do it, idiot. It's you who want this."

"Here. Say aah."

And like that, we spend some time eating cake. Feeding each other. At least she can make tea or I would've already choked.

At times we will suddenly kiss each other like we both knew what we're thinking and then she will smile while remembering the taste of that lemonade she drank that day.

Finally. Satsuki decided to let me go with her to her room. But we were interrupted when a knock sounded on the door.

"Ah. Are you expecting someone?"

"No. I wonder who that is. Stay out of sight of the door."

She then moves towards the door. Opening it slightly to see who is knocking, peeking only her head out.

"Ah. Satsu-chan. I thought there's no one home. Here, some fruits from our hometown."

A middle-aged woman's voice was what I heard from beyond the door. I tried to move closer to Satsuki to hear better.

"Auntie Sakuma. My parents and Satoru went out. I'm the only one left here. Thank you. I'll tell them you gave this to us."

"I see. That's why their car isn't here. That boy, Ryou, refused to go here. I already gave some to the other neighbours and you're the only one left. "

Sakuma? Ryou? Sakuma's mother? I see. Why didn't I think of that? They're neighbours. Or rather they live in the same neighbourhood. So that's it. And from the Auntie's mouth, it seems like their family is close to hers. The reason is here, the reason why she loves him that deep.

"That Sakuma. He probably doesn't want to see me. Thank you, Auntie. Give that guy an earful."

"You two are always like this. When will you make up with him?"

There. There's the story between the two. I should ask her about it. But will she tell me?

"I'm the girl here Auntie."

"Right. You're right. I'll give that son of mine a lecture. See you Satsu-chan. Tell your mom I stopped by."

"Yes. Thank you for the fruits."

With a basket of fruits on her hand, Satsuki closed the door.

"Let me help you with that."

"What's that face? You heard?"

"What?"

"Don't play dumb. Idiot."

"Well, I should've guessed he's also around here."

"Ruki. Are you feeling jealous right now?"

Taking the basket from her, I turned and went to their kitchen to put it down.

"Why would I get jealous? It's just, I didn't expect how close your families are. And you didn't think of the risk of him seeing us outside earlier."

"Ah. They're not from this street but from the next one so there's little risk to seeing him. Besides, that guy won't ever come near here."

"Seems like there's some history. And maybe the reason why you love him that much."

"Yes. But I won't tell you. Maybe not now. Just know I love that idiot."

I closed our distance and took her lips again. Maybe she won't tell me now but I will have her tell me that reason soon.

"See? You're jealous."

Satsuki said when I released her lips.

"I'm not."

There's no reason to be jealous. This girl.

"You can't deny it with that face Ruki. At least you're a bit cute when you're jealous."

"This girl. Don't just decide I'm jealous. I never felt like that."

Satsuki laughed at my response and didn't say anything else. She pulled me by her hand and led me upstairs to where her room is.

"Here it is Mr. Jealous. You're the first guy to have come here."

"When will you stop? If you don't, I'll break my promise to be at your mercy."

"You're not scary like that Ruki. You're scarier when you're not jealous."

Ah. This girl really won't stop. Well, she's having her fun thinking like that. I'll concede.

"Didn't know you could be this stubborn Satsuki. Have it your way then."

"So you admit it?"

"You won't take no for an answer, will you?"

"You're fun to tease Ruki. This is new. I finally got my revenge from all your teasing."

She smiled smugly and threw a punch at my shoulder.

"There's the first punch. You owe me 11 more."

"Huh? Isn't it only two?"

"You're at my mercy, right? I added 10."

"Now you're the one taking advantage of me."

"Don't mind it. I'm just taking revenge. I feel like a chance like this won't come easily in the future."

"At least you know that. I'll keep on teasing you starting tomorrow."

And she threw another punch before pulling me inside her room.

"And I add another 10. For stepping into a girl's room."

"You... Haa. Do what you want your Highness."

"Then sit down on the floor."

Doing what she ordered, I sat down on the floor of her room. Looking around, it's really girly compared to how she acts. There are even large stuffed toys on her bed and small ones as decoration on her study table and drawers.

"Your room is cute Satsuki. When I saw yesterday I thought this was your little sister's room."

"Idiot. I don't have a little sister. Only an older sister and a little brother. My older sister is now in college so she left the house to live alone somewhere near her university."

"I see. Then this room isn't your older sister's?"

"This is mine! What the hell Ruki? Why can't you believe this is my room?"

She threw another punch putting down the count to 19. Haa. Feels like the number isn't going down.

"It's surprisingly girly."

"I'm a girl. Idiot." 𝑛𝒪𝗏𝐄𝑳𝓊𝐬𝑩.𝓬𝒪𝐌

"Right. You are. I can still remember the shape of your butt."

"You pervert. Another 10 punch."

Eh? This girl. Maybe it's really a bad idea to have me at her mercy. How can I take advantage of her now?

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 44: Inside Satsuki's Room(1) *

There were two sounds that could be heard inside Satsuki's room. The sound of her continuous kisses and the sound of our rustling clothes.

"I thought I would be your punching bag."

"Shut up, Ruki. Do you want my punch or my kiss?"

Satsuki is currently straddling me who's sitting on the floor. I was not allowed to move nor respond to her kisses. I don't know, instead of continuing her punches which she kept on increasing the numbers, she dropped it and did this instead.

"Are you possibly addicted to kissing me?"

"I told you to shut up, Ruki. You're at my mercy now. Just accept it and don't talk"

She slapped my left cheek then resumed her kisses. From normal kisses to occasional sucking on my lips and tongue. Maybe, like me, she's trying to memorize the shape of my lips. This girl, being this aggressive is amazing but yeah, it lacks something if you don't allow me to move.

"But it's not fun like this, Satsuki."

"Your hands will wander around again if I let you."

Ah. She's right. I won't be able to contain myself to feel her body. This girl. Tormenting me like this but yeah, this is my own doing.

"Don't you want to feel it again? Remember that time in the infirmary and in the locker room."

"I do remember. That's why, I know that if you do it again, I won't be able to hold myself back."

Once again, she pulled up my shirt and took it off me. After that she proceeded on continuing her kisses, my lips are probably already red from all the sucking she has done that she went lower to my neck, showering it next with her kisses.

"Why hold yourself back? You can just blame it on me."

"Idiot. I know that but I'm scared. I want to do more with you but I'm scared."

Ah. This girl. She can't do it herself. I guess I really should take initiative on that part. She's done enough by initiating the kisses she's doing.

Having decided that, my hands travelled towards her back, specifically her butt, that's constantly moving since earlier. She didn't notice it but she's already rubbing herself on me which further stimulated us. If she noticed the hard thing she's sitting on, I wonder what her reaction will be?

When she felt my hands on her butt, she bit my neck and glared. But despite doing those, she didn't stop and tried to remove it. Instead, she filled my neck with more kisses and bites.

"You're being disobedient, Ruki."

"Blame this on me Satsuki. I couldn't contain myself."

Ah. Feeling her butt over her pants might be good but this is not satisfying enough if she can't feel it.

"Satsuki, let me take these off you."

I whispered to her when she went up again for my lips.

My hands have started to pull her pants down, revealing her panties, surprisingly it's red but since she's sitting on me, it's stuck there, unable to be pulled further.

"N-no. That's enough. Be satisfied with that."

"Then can I touch it directly?"

Asking her for permission like this, her face reddened further. She once again bit on my lips without answering then her tongue entangled mine, sucking more of my saliva.

"Is that a yes?"

"S-stop making me say it, pervert."

Yes, it is. Having gotten permission, my hands slipped into her panties and settled into cupping her naked buttcheeks into them, feeling their shape in my palms.

"Huaa. Stop making me feel this weird, Ruki."

"Why? You can be honest with me Satsuki, tell me what you really feel."

Ah. Satsuki. She's really too cute. This personality of hers is giving me this much excitement. My desire is constantly getting filled up. And thinking about Sakuma somewhere around this neighbourhood. I'm having this urge to call him and watch us.

"Y-your hands feel warm. It's melting my butt. Ah. I hate you. Don't make me say something this embarrassing."

"Just keep on blaming it on me Satsuki and be honest. Didn't we agree to realize that dream of yours yesterday?"

My hands cupping her butt were now gripping it hard, fondling it like a dough.

"W-what? We can't. Sakuma isn't here."

Eh? I'm talking about giving her a hickey but her mind is remembering that certain detail. Sakuma watching us.

"Should I call him? Ask him to come here?"

"I-idiot. He won't come. Focus on me, Ruki."

Her hips due to stimulation felt by her butt started to move faster, I can now trace her slit even over the clothes covering us. She's getting warm and wet down there.

"He will if it's you who will call him out."

"P-pervert. You really want him to watch.

This girl. She clearly wanted that too. Otherwise, her mind won't stick to that detail of her dream. She somehow awakens to that idea of Sakuma watching her, it's making her more aroused.

"Yes. Have him watch us be this intimate. Satsuki. You're wet. I can feel it."

"W-we can't. I still love him. Pervert. It's because of your hard thing here."

"Then let's make a video and show him later? So, you're aware and you keep rubbing it on me. You're making me want you more, Satsuki."

"V-video? You're really a pervert. We can't. Let's stop thinking about him now. Ah. It's because you're making me this weird. You told me to be honest, right? I want you too, Ruki."

"Ah. You finally said it. I won't be able to hold back now, Satsuki."

Using my hands that were on her butt, I picked her up and stood up. Though she's taller than me, her weight is on the lighter side.

Confused, Satsuki couldn't do anything but cling on me.

"W-what? What are you doing?"

"Nothing Satsuki, I'll just put us in a better place."

I walked while carrying her and slowly put her body down to her bed. Just by being near it, I can smell her scent overflowing from it.

"Y-you, Ruki. You said you'll be at my mercy."

She tried to protest with her words but her body never stops clinging at me. She even pulled me down with her.

"Be honest Satsuki. What do you want us to do?"

"T-that. No. I won't say it."

"Then I'll make you say it."

Dropping her in bed, I finally had the chance to pull her pants off her. Her red panties look sexy on her. Did she wear it knowing I'll be coming? Maybe. Maybe not.

After her pants, I also took her shirt off, though she resisted, it's not enough to stop me. Her body with only her underwear on finally revealed itself to me.

"As I thought. My Satsuki is this sexy."

"Y-you're too forceful again. Stripping me like this."

"I'll strip too, so you won't feel alone."

"Pervert."

"Be honest with me now, Satsuki. Look at me."

Taking my pants off, I'm now like her, down to my underwear.

Her eyes then trailed from my face down to that bulge of my cock.

"You like what you're seeing?"

"I don't. You're just making me feel weird, you pervert. Come here now. Don't make me wait."

"You still can't be honest, Satsuki."

Looking at her this sexy, with her beautiful face filled with lust, I really want her. Ah, this girl. Even after that 3 rounds with Yae. My desire to steal this girl for me gave me more energy.

Climbing on her bed, I position myself on top of her, my arms leaning on both sides of her head.

I took in her figure, her face and everything about her in my eyes. Even with all this, this girl can't be honest with her words but her body, it's now moving on its own.

It reached out to me, embracing me to pull me down to her, to make me rest my body on top of her.

"You're too beautiful Satsuki. You're mine."

I let myself get dragged down by her, our bodies are now in contact with each other. Her legs stretched out and circled on me, embracing my lower body to hers.

"Shut up. It should've been Sakuma here with me but now, it's you. This is your fault. Make this weird feeling disappear."

After saying that she pulled my head down and locked my mouth to hers while her limbs tightened their hold to me. I'm now pressed upon her completely, her breasts pressing on my chests, her pussy pressing against my cock. Even with cloth separating it, her panties are so wet that it spreads to mine.

"Satsuki, are you sure about this? I won't be able to stop. I'll take you as mine."

"Idiot. You said I'm yours so make it real now. Tomorrow I'll start focusing on the club. Use this chance now." 𝑛𝒪𝗏𝐄𝑳𝓊𝐬𝑩.𝓬𝒪𝐌

"What about Sakuma?"

"I love him. But it's you who I want now. There. I'm being honest. Take responsibility for making me like this, Ruki."

Hearing her say that, I couldn't hold onto reason anymore. Breaking our kiss, I went down to her neck, I sucked and licked every part of her and finally, left the hickey I always wanted to leave. Like on Kana, I put it on her shoulder.

I then moved further down to her breasts. Kissing slowly until it reached the top of one of her hills still covered by her bra.

"I'm taking this off."

I saw Satsuki biting her lips while watching me. She's trying hard not to let out a moan.

Slipping my hand on her back, I told her to lift it a bit so I can unhook her bra. She complied.

I didn't waste time, unhooking her bra, I took it off her, finally revealing her two erect nipples atop her slightly small breasts. Even with this size, I don't mind it. This is Satsuki's, this precious girl's breasts. I'm the first one who saw this and the first one who will savour it. This is mine. I won't let anyone get this as long as she's mine.

"This is also mine, Satsuki."

"Idiot. Stop saying that. That's yours, I'm yours. Ah. I don't care anymore. Even if I love Sakuma, I will only be yours. I blame you for all this Ruki. Don't run away after this. You're taking responsibility. And your promises. You will all grant it to me."

After saying that, Satsuki drowned herself in her lust, she pushed my head down to her breasts, I took that chance to suck on her nipples like a baby. I sucked them hard until they turned red. After minutes of playing with her breasts. I started another downward journey and along the way, I'm pulling her panties down, taking it off her.

When my lips arrived at her most sacred place, it's already naked and spread out waiting for me. I could see how wet it was and how erect her exposed clitoris was. Using my tongue to tease her clit, my fingers started rubbing her pussy, teasing her entrance by pushing one of my fingers inside.

"Aahh. T-that place. Hauu."

Satsuki is clutching my hair as I let her taste the pleasure from her pussy being played.

When I'm done with her clit, I went down and slurped every love nectar gushing out of her. With my tongue, I keep teasing her entrance, making her lower body twitch from pleasure.

This is mine. Satsuki is mine. I'm tasting her own juices. I'll take everything from her.

Her bed is now being stained by her love nectar, her bed that only has her scent will now have another. Sucking her pussy while I keep teasing her clit, Satsuki reached her first climax.

"Huuaahh... W-what's this? What did you do Ruki? Haauu… Something came out of me. Uuuhh"

I didn't waste any of it and suck everything from her.

When her climax died down, I gave it a final lick before going back on top of her.

"How was it? Your first climax."

"P-pervert. You didn't hold back. I still feel tingly down there."

"But we're not done yet. Look, Satsuki."

After saying that, I pulled my cock out. It's already fully erect with precum accumulating at the tip.

Satsuki's eyes followed my gaze and saw it and then her eyes moved to her sacred place.

"W-we're doing it?"

"Huh? Isn't that the case? I made you cum, my turn to make you a woman. My woman."

Adjusting my cock, I let it rest on top of hers.

"I'm a bit scared, Ruki. Yours is big."

"I'll be gentle."

Her lower body moved a bit, seemingly adjusting itself to take me in. Her legs spread out slowly.

"T-then please…"

"You can still back out now Satsuki. I won't force you. Either way, you're already mine."

My hips moved accordingly and started rubbing my cock on hers, with every move, her lower body twitched a bit.

"N-no, let's do it. I've watched some videos. I know it will really go in."

"Last chance. I'm going to make you my woman. Sakuma, he can't touch you anymore. I won't let him. You're mine."

I want to give her a choice. It's better this way. She won't regret it. For me, I will never regret it. I am always set at stealing her. Now that we're at this point, I'm only doing this to ease up her mind.

"But you will still help?"

"Yes. I promised that. But you're mine even if you start dating."

Right. I'll help them date each other. But in the background, she's mine. Whenever there's a chance for us to be alone, I'll take her to remind her.

"I don't care now. We're already at this point. You already saw me in my most embarrassing state. Make me yours, Ruki. Make me your woman."

"Then. I won't hold back Satsuki."

She nodded as an answer.

Seeing that, I gave her one more kiss, a more passionate kiss to ease her mind further. She accepted it and returned my kiss with more passion.

In the midst of that, my hands lifted her legs and spread it out, at the same time, the tip of my cock was now aimed at her entrance. With a push, the tip of my cock entered her.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 45: Inside Satsuki's Room(2) *

Her face constricted from pain when she felt it entering her but I didn't let go of her lips. I keep kissing her as I slowly push my cock deeper inside her. Another push and I became blocked with her hymen. And one last push, putting more force than the first two put my whole cock completely inside her. Her hymen that was blocking me was torn open like that.

Satsuki wanted to cry out in pain but my mouth never let her, instead, it was the tears that broke out of her eyes because of the pain brought by her losing virginity.

After putting it all. I let it rest and let her take a breath, releasing her mouth from my kiss.

"I-it hurts a lot. Idiot. You didn't let me cry out in pain. It still hurts now. It feels like I was stabbed by something thick and hard, but it went in easily like it's too sharp."

"Err. I don't want to see you cry out in pain. Your neighbours might hear. They might think you're getting attacked by someone"

"P-pervert. You only think about that now? You're really attacking me so they're right. Ahhh... I can feel your thing throbbing inside."

"Am I attacking you? I'm just making you mine. Yeah. It feels good inside you Satsuki. You're squeezing me tight."

"Idiot. I can see from that satisfied face of yours how good it feels for you. So… I'm yours now?"

"No doubt. You're mine, Satsuki. I finally stole you from him."

Ah. Yes. My desire is completely filled up right now and it will continue on being filled up as long as I'm with her. This girl, she's too calm even if she still feels the pain.

"Sakuma. Ah. It doesn't matter anymore. I gave myself to you, idiot. So take responsibility."

"I will, I'll never let you go Satsuki. You seem relaxed now. Should I start moving?"

"Eh? It's not over yet?"

"I thought you watched some videos."

"I didn't finish it. It's too lewd and dirty."

What the hell? This girl. What are you doing with your life? Ah. I'm ruining it now, I don't have the right to ask her.

"This girl. You're too cute, Satsuki. And sexy too. I'm getting too aroused from you."

"I-idiot. Pervert. Hurry up now. Finish it, I feel like a burning thing is inside me."

"It will still hurt but if we do it more, you'll start to feel good."

"We're going to do it more?"

"Of course. You're mine now Satsuki. I want to make you feel good too. Like how you climaxed earlier.

"Argh! You pervert. Do what you want. Just don't leave me like what you tried to do earlier."

"Don't worry. I won't. You're mine Satsuki. Remember that."

After saying that, my cock that was resting deep inside her started moving. With a thrust, it got even deeper which made Satsuki moan out.

Slowly, I pulled it out until half remained inside, when I saw her face ease up, I once again pushed it deep. And just like that, my hips started to do its work.

Pounding my cock inside Satsuki. From a slow pace to help her familiarize, it gradually sped up making her body sway at every thrust I made.

"Aahh... Huaaa... Haauuu."

Satsuki's moans leaked out. Her arms like searching for me, clings onto my neck, pulling me into an embrace while I keep my hips moving, pounding her pussy with my cock.

"Hhaauuhh... It's hot. I can feel you… Huaa… More. Make me yours!"

Encouraged by her voice. My hips sped up at pounding Satsuki, I can feel her insides tighten around it, even if she still feels the pain, she wanted to feel good with me.

Not satisfied with the pleasure, Satsuki pushes my head down to her neck. Sensing her intention, I suck on her neck, on places she felt good and after that, I'm back at sucking her nipples. Her moans grew louder because of that.

Before long, I can feel my cock twitch from the extreme pleasure of making Satsuki mine. The cum that gradually built up at every pounding reached its critical point.

Satsuki felt that I'm about to cum when my hips moved faster than earlier and my grip on her body tightened. She responded to it by clinging her legs on me, pushing my hips deeper.

"Ahh. Satsuki. I'm about to cum."

"Huaaa... Idiot. Just cum. Don't tell it to me. Aahhhn.."

Hearing her permission. I didn't hold back and keep the momentum. The pace at which I pound her grew faster that the lewd wet sounds are the only one accompanying Satsuki's moans.

After a few minutes of continued pounding, I couldn't hold my semen anymore. With the last thrust. Even if I don't want to cum inside her right now, I can't. Her legs are clinging tightly to me that I can't pull out.

Just like that, after a twitch from both of our bodies, my semen bursts out inside her, filling her up.

"Aahhn. I feel it. Something's filling up... Huaaa... my insides. Haauuu… What's this?"

I shut her up by kissing her again while my cock is still pumping out semen inside her. Only when I felt it squeezed out did I release her.

"I-idiot. What was that?"

"Huh? You didn't know?"

"I don't. Tell me. I felt something filling me up. And it's still there right now."

"That's my semen, Satsuki. I cummed inside you."

"Eh? T-then that means, I'm getting pregnant?"

What's this girl? I thought she knew. Looks like her knowledge about sex has a lot of gaps. Who did you learn it from? Didn't we have a Sex Education in middle school?

"Don't worry. I'll bring you something tomorrow. Drink that and we'll be fine."

"Really?"

"Yes. Stay still now. I'll pull it out."

Pulling out my cock from her, I lay myself at her side. Satsuki watched the process, from pulling it out to the spilling of my semen mixed with her blood.

"W-we did it. We really did it."

"That's a bit of a late reaction, Satsuki."

"I still can't believe it. I had sex with you."

"Yes. We had sex. It means you're mine now."

This girl. Haa. She's really mine now. Though I expected this to happen. Satsuki probably also thought about this possibility. Her heart might be for Sakuma but she already accepted that she's mine. Just that, she can't betray her heart that still loves Sakuma.

"Idiot. Take responsibility. You can't try to leave now. Even if I date Sakuma, I'm yours."

"You don't have to remind me. Look at your shoulder. I left my mark there."

"T-they'll know I did something indecent if they saw that."

"Then don't show it to others."

"Y-you. Unbelievable. You put this on me. Give me a better idea."

"Ah. You can show that to Sakuma."

Hearing that. Satsuki's face reddened again. This girl. What's with that reaction? You're blushing at the thought of Sakuma seeing a hickey on you? Even after I took her virginity, she's still set on dating him. But this kind of reaction from her. This is different. It's like that earlier, she's not against Sakuma watching us. It even felt like she's getting excited from the thought. Either way, stealing her satisfied my desire a lot.

"Idiot. Not now."

"Ah. Since we're done. Let's call Sakuma here now."

"Eh? Why?"

"To tease him?"

"Idiot. He won't come."

"Hmm. Call him then and let's try."

"I don't know where my phone is. I'm sore down there because of you."

"Then let's just take a photo. I have my phone here."

I took my phone from my pants pocket and then snapped a picture of us in bed. Satsuki is hugging me now, naked. Even her leg is resting on me. The photo is too erotic to look at and one can guess what happened before we took the photo.

"Idiot. Why did you take one? What will you do with it?"

"Send to you, then you can choose to send it to Sakuma."

"You're really evil. Ruki. I'll keep this, but I won't show it to him."

"Ah. So you're planning to have him discover it himself. Let's take more later."

"I... You. What ideas are you giving me?"

"Be honest Satsuki. I told you. You can blame me for everything."

"Haa. I can't win against you. Yes. I don't know what this feeling is. I have this urge to have him watch us doing something this indecent. I feel excited at the thought. Maybe this is why I dreamt of that. Am I betraying him?"

"No. If you blame it on me then you're not betraying him."

"Then… Not now. Let's just keep photos for now."

Ah. I'm right. This girl. What kind of fetish did she awaken? If she ever falls for me, I'll put a stop to that but until then, her ideas are truly satisfying. This naughty girl that can't be honest. Anyway, I'll imprint to her that she can only be mine. Even if she fell for me, she wouldn't think of these absurd ideas of her. I just pity Sakuma, well, he's a necessary sacrifice to us both. Satsuki, satisfying that strange fetish of hers and me satisfying my desire.

"You naughty girl. Now I'm afraid if you fall for me."

"Huh? Why?"

"Think about it. You love Sakuma. But you want to show him what we're doing."

"Err… This is your fault Ruki! I became weird like this! But no. Even if I really fall for you, I won't do that to you, I'm yours. No one can touch me aside from you."

She's right. Maybe she only awakens that for Sakuma.

"Right. No one can touch you but me. Blame all that will happen to me, okay? Don't burden yourself. If you want to video us having sex to show to him. I'll help you."

"Idiot. I told you to stop giving me weird ideas. Not for now. We aren't even dating yet. And remember, I still love him too much even if I have these weird ideas."

"Ah. Right. That comes first. I know that, you don't have to remind me."

"You now have your scent in my room and this sheet, I have to wash it before my family arrives home."

"Let me help you. Let's go, you have to take a bath first."

"Support me, idiot. It's hard to walk for now."

"I know, give me your arm."

Leaving her room, I picked up our clothes and that bedsheet of hers before I supported her with my shoulder to their bathroom.

And yes, I didn't let her take a bath alone. I joined her inside and washed her body myself.

"You're really a pervert. Ruki. Now you even joined me here."

"Err. I can't let you be alone when you're sore down there."

"But look at you, you're hard again."

"Uhm. That's because of you. I wanna do you again."

"Pervert. Let's wash first, I'll let you do anything you want to me after." 𝚗𝑂𝔳𝔢𝑙𝑢𝓈𝐁.𝒸𝑶𝓜

"Yes, your Highness!"

Seemingly energized, I wash her body thoroughly, from her hair down to her toes, no spot untouched.

"Idiot Ruki. Your hands are too perverted. Give it to me now…"

"Did you get horny?"

"Don't make me say it! Hurry up."

Within the next hours before the impending arrival of her family, we spent the most time inside the bath. I couldn't resist Satsuki's sexy figure that I thoroughly enjoyed it with her. It's not like she didn't enjoy it. She's even naughtier than me. This girl that has just lost her virginity. She's even more proactive than earlier. Right. That was her true nature. Like that first kiss of ours. She always wants to be the one at the top even if she's inexperienced.

So after washing up, she sits on me, taking in my cock inside her for the 2nd time. We would've gone for a 3rd round if not for the time that was running out.

After changing her bedsheet, we went back to their living room and spent the remaining time resting while snuggling with each other. Well, she still continues reaching in for a kiss that will instantly evolve to a passionate one.

This trip to her house is a huge success. I took her as mine as planned. Though I still don't know what's the reason why she loves Sakuma that deeply, she said she'll tell me in the future. And also, I got a bit scared at the fetish she awakened. But it will be satisfying for both of us so it doesn't matter. I'll accompany her to her ideas.

I left her house before it got dark to not run into her family. Tomorrow she will start to be busy at her club so I can only see her during class. Well, I can just visit her there occasionally.

I opened my phone and sent a message to Sakuma saying I am around their neighbourhood.

He replied fast asking where I went and I told him that I went to Satsuki's house.

He immediately asked to meet me. This guy will probably ask why I went to meet Satsuki.

I wonder what excuse I will make? Should I accidentally show him that photo? Damn, I'm getting excited at the thought. But yeah, I can't do that yet. That was Satsuki's idea. I'll let her execute it. I'll just tease him and push the thought that he should confess soon.

Right. That's how good a friend I am. Ah. I might get smitten by a bolt of lightning.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 46: On the Way Home

"Onoda!"

Sakuma appeared from a corner. Looks like he ran from his house to here. This guy. He's this fast when it concerns Satsuki. Too bad, I already claimed her as mine.

"Yo. Why did you want to meet? It's getting dark."

"Eh? Ah. What did you do at Maemura's house?"

His inquisitive look tells me he's suspecting something. At least he's this sharp. But he will not know what really happened.

He won't pick up her scent on me, right?

"It's a secret, idiot. Maemura told me not to tell anyone."

"Eh? Why?"

"Who knows? She suddenly told me to come here. Ah. I'll give you a hint since you're a friend."

"You're not playing with me, are you?"

Of course, I'm playing with you. I promised her to help you confess to her. Ah. If they started dating, Satsuki will probably want to act upon that strange fetish of hers. From photos to videos, to actually showing it to him. Err. Just the thought of doing those was really exciting and satisfying to my desire.

"Do you want to hear it or not?"

"Of course I want to hear it!"

"Promise me you won't tell anyone that I gave you a hint."

"Is there a need for that?"

"Of course, if she finds out, she will be angry at me."

"I guess, you're right. Thanks, Onoda. Okay, I promise."

This guy. Don't thank me yet.

"Okay, listen well. It's actually about you."

Yes. It's at least partly about him. Like how she wanted to have him watch us. Ah. I didn't lie, at least.

Hearing what I said, a smile unconsciously formed from his lips. Eh? Is he that happy that it's actually about him? Well, without context, if I told him it's about him, his mind will drift to something positive. If you think about it, it's really positive, Maemura wanting to date him.

"Now, I know you're playing with me. There's no way it will be about me."

But your grin. This guy. I am having this urge to show him that photo. Will his grin still stay the same?

"What the hell? And here I went out of my way to give you a hint and you won't believe me. I'll go home then."

"Wait Onoda! I believe you! Tell me more!"

"Huh? I told you I can't. If she finds out that I told you, she will be mad at me. You know how she acts when she's mad, right?"

Well, she has given me green light to help this guy confess to her so even if she knew I told him something, as long as it's not about our secret,? she will not mind it.

But I need to convince this guy to think along how Satsuki acts around him. To not suspect something is happening behind his back.

"I guess you're right. So, how is she?"

"This guy, just confess already. You're wasting time thinking about useless things."

"No. You know how she is, even if she talked about me, it's probably her cursing me, right?"

"Ah. I was there when your mom brought the fruits."

"Huh? What? Have you been there since earlier?"

Ah. Shit. Don't think about weird things Sakuma. 𝚗𝑂𝔳𝔢𝑙𝑢𝓈𝐁.𝒸𝑶𝓜

"I just arrived. She purposely told me to come after her family went out. You know, they will probably think I'm her guy or something."

"You're right. They probably will. Her family is like that. They'll be happy if she brings a guy home."

How much does this guy know about her family? It feels like he lived with them before.

Eh? Maybe? That's why…

So, if I'm right, there was a period where they live together or Sakuma was taken in by her family.

"Why? Your families seem close, why don't you just confess? They will be more accepting if it's you. Probably."

"Eh? Maybe you're right. But what if she rejected me?"

"There you go again. Are you really an athlete? Why are you always hesitating?"

"Uh. No. It's only about Maemura. I like her a lot, you know. Way before high school."

Ah. I already know about that story. You both seem to hold feelings towards each other but something happened that you drifted apart. Well, it's just, you're both scared at confessing to each other. If not for me waking you two up by my suggestion, high school will probably pass by without them knowing each other's feelings.

Ah. I'm really this despicable. Trampling on years of their love for each other. Err. What's done is done and Satsuki's love is still there for him anyway, just that her body is now mine.

"Tell me more. You know, how many times have I already told you to confess? And each time, you always hesitate. What will you do if someone beat you to it?"

Like me. Ah. Well, I didn't confess to her so that doesn't count. Was telling her I want her to be mine counted as a confession?

Sakuma looked down, probably contemplating something. He's playing soccer because he knows she always watches him. He's doing his best at his club for her. Even if he didn't realize it before, that's probably his reason for playing, even unconsciously.

"It's not that easy. I want it to be perfect."

"You know, I heard earlier about something like you two haven't made up yet. What really happened?"

"T-that. You're right. It's probably about that. I can't tell you Onoda, it's something about us. Sorry."

"Well, it's fine. Just remember. Maybe, she's just waiting for you. If you keep dawdling, who knows what will happen. I heard she'll be put to their regular team in the club. Soon, her popularity will skyrocket and there will be lots of guys especially those 2nd and 3rd years who might go after her."

He looked up, maybe taking in what I said, his eyes turned sharp.

"You're right, Onoda. Thanks for the push. Soon. I'll confess to her. You better watch me!"

"Right. I'll be cheering you two on."

This guy. If he discovered our secret, will he break? Ah. At least I've done my job. I can't take that gratitude from him. I've already done something that unforgivable to him. And no feelings of regret appeared before me. I followed my desire to steal Satsuki and I've succeeded. That's all that matters to me.

After that brief meeting with Sakuma, I continued on to the station. I passed by the Pastry Shop earlier to buy another cake. For Akane.

The ride home got me the time to once again check my messages. I saw earlier that there were a few. Like Otsuka-senpai's reply.

Turning my phone on, I opened Otsuka-senpai's reply.

"Information trade? What do you want to know about me?"

Let's see. I shouldn't steal her first but I have to make her fall in line. Ah. Right. I can also use her as an information line about Ishida-senpai. I'll ask her when she finally feels comfortable talking to me.

"Simple. Do you like someone, Otsuka-senpai? And what was on your mind when you were watching us?"

Next. Let's see if Shio and Mori replied.

When I opened the Messenger app, there were two more message requests. One is from Yae and the other is from Haruko. Ah. Right, I have to talk to her too. Later then.

Shio hasn't even accepted my message request, only Mori sent a reply.

Mori's status is also green. Ah.She's currently online. Is she chatting with someone or waiting for me to reply?

I'll work on her then. Tapping her name, her reply becomes visible to me.

"Uh. I just wanna ask. Nanami said she likes you and your answer was strange. Don't you like her too?"

Wow. This girl. She wanted to pair me up to Andou. And Andou even thought about not hurting this girl's feelings. Well, this is good too. My plan to work on them at the same time will work.

"Let's see. She probably didn't mean it and I don't like her. I want her to be mine."

She immediately replied. Like I thought she's probably waiting for my reply.

"Eh? T-then, why don't you confess to her?"

"I don't do that. I told you, I don't like her. What about you? Do you like Ogawa?"

"I can't understand. You said you want her. Why is it different from like? Yes. I like him."

"For me, it's different. And why are you asking me? If it's someone who likes Andou, it should be Tadano who you should consult."

This girl. She's bad. She's probably not sincere at being Andou's bestfriend. Did Andou know about this? Maybe, maybe not. Anyway, this girl wants Ogawa to herself. So when she heard Andou saying that she likes me, she took the initiative to contact me to push me to Andou. That way, she can have a chance for Ogawa.

A Schemer-type eh? Either way, she will also be stolen by me. I'll play along with her.

"Tadano. That blockhead won't make a move. You're different from him."

"Well, what do you want to do then?"

"Take Nanami for yourself. That way, I can have Kazuo."

Look at this girl. Her true thoughts are leaking. And to someone she only talked to once.

"You know you're kind of bad, Mori. Aren't you afraid, I'll tell about this to Andou?"

"I know I'm bad. I just like him this much. And you won't tell her. I feel it. You want her for yourself."

"I guess you're right about that. I won't tell her. But this won't be easy though. We have to work together."

"Just tell me what to do. "

"Then let's talk in person tomorrow. Look for a place that no one can eavesdrop."

"Okay. Don't back out now."

How can I back out if this will be the chance to get you along with Andou? But yeah. This girl is kinda dangerous. I have to let her feel that I am dangerous as well. Let's see.

"I won't. I really want Andou. And maybe you too, Mori."

"Eh? Why me too? Are you a pervert, Onoda?"

"No. I'm just honest. What do you think?"

"I'm scared about meeting you now."

There. Plant in her mind that I might also be aiming for her.

"Well, if that's what you think then good luck."

"Ah. Wait. If you don't do anything to me then I will."

"Okay, I won't do anything without your permission."

"Then I'll inform you tomorrow. That Kazuo, he's about to confess to her."

She's probably the one Andou should call a stalker. If I ask this girl, she can probably list everything Ogawa did in a day. She even felt that he's about to confess.

"I see. That's why you're this desperate. Why don't you confess then?"

"He'll reject me! That guy, he's obsessed over Nanami. When she left to study overseas, I thought that was my chance, but all he always talked about was her!"

"Ah. I see. If it's like that, it will be hard for you to date him."

"I just want him to look at me. I don't need him to date me."

"I see. If it's like that then I can help you. See you tomorrow, Mori."

"Yes. See you tomorrow."

With that, our chat ended.

Ah. That schemer, she sure can act. She's probably thinking of countermeasures against me now. She will probably not appear alone tomorrow and she will trap me to do her bidding. I have to prepare for that.

I have to meet Andou too and hear her answer to my suggestion. Hmm. My to-do list is piling up again. I need some relaxing time. Akane should be waiting for me now.

The train runs smoothly. There are more people now at this time and I saw some who I'm familiar with.

Familiar but I don't really know them that much.

Some distance from me, there's a group of girls talking to each other, they all wore thick makeup and dyed their hair.

Right. They're the girls from that delinquent group. What are they called again? Gyaru? Anyway, one of them keeps on looking at me since earlier when I was chatting with Mori.

Well, her makeup is thinner than the two, she probably has a naturally attractive face. She dyed her hair blonde and got herself slightly tanned. Ah, typical Gyaru. If I remember correctly, her name is Harada. Err her first name. I heard Fukuda calling her Chizuru. Harada Chizuru.

When she found out that I finished playing with my phone, she left the two and approached me.

"Hey. You're Onoda, right?"

"Yes."

"Aww. You're kind of cold Onoda. What're you doing alone? Chatting with your gal? You even bought a cake. Who's that for?"

"It's none of your business, isn't it?"

"Wowsers. I didn't think you'd be this totally interesting. No wonder that stupid Fukuda kept talking about taking you in our group."

She took the seat next to me, pushing the guy sitting on it to give her space.

"No, I'm not interested. Could you please not talk to me?"

"Nyahaha. You're totally more fun than that musclehead. I guess I'll break up with him and date you instead."

Eh? So they're dating. But yeah, this girl. She's probably just keeping up appearances. She clings to the strong for protection. That phrase from her ignited my desire. Tsk. What should I do? Should I mix up with these troublesome lot? I still have a lot of unfinished businesses. And this girl's thought process is jumping all over. She found me interesting even if I only answered like someone avoiding her.

"No. If ever, I'll only steal you from him and not date you."

"Look at this guy. The balls. Come and try then. Hey. Do you know my name?"

"Harada."

"Call me Chii. I don't like people I found interesting calling me too distantly."

"What if I don't want to?"

"Huh? This guy. Do you think you're really a hotshot?"

"No. I just don't like to be mixed up with you."

"Are you possibly scared?"

"Well, if you're going to that conclusion then feel free. Anyway. Here's my station. See you."

I stood up and left her speechless. Only when I left the train car did she regain her composure and shouted at me.

"Oi. Onoda! We're not done yet! I'll totally have you call me Chii soon!"

Haa. What's this? Even when I reject Fukuda, this girl will pull me in their group. Now I also have to prepare for another headache tomorrow.

Those girls. Where are they possibly going at night? They rode the train at the 3rd station from my house. Clubbing? Haa. I don't care anymore. Out of the three, only that girl piqued my interest or rather ignited my desire. The other two might look good in their makeup but they relied heavily on it. Natural beauty is still the best.

Report chapter Comments

𝗇𝑜𝑣𝐞𝗅𝓊𝓈𝐛.𝑐𝐎𝑚

Chapter 47: Troublesome Start of the Week

Like I thought, Akane was waiting for me at the door when I arrived. Well, I did message her when I got off the station.

I'm a bit exhausted but seeing this girl's smile is enough to cut that in half.

Giving her the cake I bought, we ate dinner she prepared before eating that cake as dessert.

She didn't say anything and just let me rest on her lap as we watched TV in the living room.

School will resume tomorrow so I won't see her for a whole day. Tsk. My possessiveness is telling me to keep her by my side at all times. But yeah, I have to control this and turn it into something else.

"What are you thinking, husband?"

"I'm thinking about how I can keep you by my side."

"Idiot husband. I'm already at your side. How was your trip?"

"Both went well. Yae, she's mine again. And Satsuki, I finally succeeded at stealing her."

"Good for Yaeko. She won't be that gloomy again. So, the new target's name is Satsuki. Should I add her to the group? Oh and that girl last Wednesday too."

"Yes. I'm gonna spoil her a bit. But not as much as how I spoil you. Not yet, they still don't know about my desire."

"I'm happy to hear that, husband. You keep on making me feel special. Ah. You're right, they have to accept that desire of yours first. When will you tell them?"

"You're special, that's why. Let's see, not as of now. Kana might accept it but Satsuki, she won't yet."

Akane leaned down to give me a kiss. Well, she's always happy to hear me say how special she is.

I reached my hand to her face and held it in my hand. She leaned once more for a kiss, this time a passionate one.

A few minutes later, we decided to retire for bed.

Well that was after I finally replied to all the messages I haven't replied yet. There were Aoi and Ria too, asking how I am after yesterday. Both wanted to meet me again. Then there's Yae, asking if I arrived home. She even sent a voicemail containing what she wanted to say. That girl. Last was Haruko. I told her that Akane told me about their plan and asked her to put off the visit the girls planned. Err, she asked me to visit her again as an exchange. Well if I have time, I really will.

Ah. There's also Otsuka-senpai but I opted not to reply yet. Let her anticipate first. If she send another mail, that's when I will answer.

Arriving at our bedroom, it's starting to smell like ours. Akane's scent is all over the room now. And like the last time, I planned on spoiling her tonight. The mark I made was about to fade so I'm going to suck on it again at the same time, my possessiveness got to my head and we had another round of sex. I let her feel how much I wanted her which as always, she accepted fully. We kept at it until we both felt exhausted before finally settling down.

This time, I'm the one being embraced by her, letting my head rest on her breasts.

"Goodnight, husband."

"Goodnight, wife."

With a kiss, we drifted to sleep. All the thoughts about my desire vanished from how comfortable it is to be inside her embrace. Is this the love she's talking about? Maybe? Is accepting their love can make you feel comfortable? Maybe. I still don't know but the fact that I'm starting to sense how that emotion feels is a huge step.

I see, the lessons she told me might not be verbal. She's teaching me that love by her actions. Not just her, even Aoi, Ria and Yae do that. They openly show it to let me feel their emotion.

Even from Satsuki, that kind of deep love she had towards Sakuma that I felt earlier. It almost made me give up on her. That's how strong that emotion is. Anyway I guess, I got a good harvest. I don't think learning about that emotion will curb my desire. In fact, I have a premonition that it will be even stronger. Haa. I only have one body and I have to make sure it can keep up with my desire.

When I woke up, I was still in Akane's embrace. Looks like I'm the first one to wake up today. I looked at the window and saw that it's still a bit dark outside so I let myself indulge in her embrace more. Pulling her closer to me, I watched how peaceful her face looks while sleeping. I think I can watch her sleep for the whole night. Well, that is if I didn't get swallowed by my exhaustion.

When she opened her eyes and saw me staring at her, Akane immediately pulled me in for a morning kiss.

Our morning started like that. We then both went down and she joined me at exercising at that mini-gym. After wiping the sweat we produced, Akane pulled me into the kitchen. She wanted us to do our breakfast together, making cooking time some sort of bonding for us. Then next was our breakfast, we spent it while talking about our plans for the day. I may have lots piled up and so is she. She's some sort of an exemplary student and the way she acts around me or when it concerns me is completely different than how she acts around other people. To them she's the elegant beauty Shimizu Akane, while to me, she's that silly girl who devotedly loves me.

Taking a bath together, we couldn't help but be pulled into a lewd situation again. Well, we're not against it and we certainly feel our desire towards each other. Akane's overwhelming love for me and my overwhelming possessiveness towards her. This will probably become a habit now. We did it twice this time, once when we're about to enter the tub and another after we're done taking a bath. Because of that we both have our scents when we put on our uniforms and Akane also has my semen deep inside her.

"See you later, husband. Take care."

"Yes, see you later, wife. Take care."

We're now at the front of the station. Her train will be coming in the opposite direction so we have to separate after passing the ticket station. Even in public, Akane kissed me goodbye to which I responded. Waving her hands, she went on first. I had a sudden urge to hold her arms to stop her but yeah, I know that it was just my possessiveness acting.

When I arrived in our classroom, Sakuma and Satsuki hadn't arrived yet, they were probably still at their clubs.

I saw Andou and Mori eyeing me from their seats but none approached me. Ogawa and Tadano were there too, the former was wary of me while the latter still openly showed his hostility. Of course, I ignored the two

I was about to settle on my seat but then, someone greeted me before Rindou who looked like she's waiting for me to settle down first before uttering her morning greeting.

"Oh! Onoda! Mornin'! Why did you run away last night?"

The voice belonged to Harada. She shouted from her seat. This girl. Her face was still decorated with those thick make-up turning her into a Gyaru. Well, if she tones that down and dyed her hair back to black, she will probably be a natural beauty like Andou. Fukuda and her group of delinquents turned their eyes on me when they heard her, especially Fukuda who I was told by her to be someone she's currently dating.

Damn this girl, creating misunderstanding this early in the morning. Tsk. Should I ignore her or respond?

Those who heard her were already focusing on me. Even Andou was looking over with interest. Why did I have to run into that troublesome girl yesterday?

"That was my station. That's not running away. Anyway. Good morning."

I sat down right after greeting her back not waiting for Harada's reply nor looking at everyone's reaction. It was too troublesome.

From behind me, I heard them asking Harada what that was about but I didn't hear her answer.

"G-good morning, Onoda."

Rindou greeted me. Maybe she also decided not to mind what happened.

"Good morning, Rindou. Have you finished the book?"

If she finishes it, Haruko will soon start to make her fall. If she succeeded, I might start stealing Rindou first before her other lovers. Hmm. Satsuki at my right and Rindou at my left. That would be exciting.

"N-not yet but I'm about to."

"I see. Keep at it."

"Hey Onoda. You're ignoring me?"

Harada drew near me and asked. This girl just doesn't know when to stop. Haa. I can't become the Classmate A now.

"Please Harada, I'm not interested."

"You know, I told you to call me Chii."

I would have called you that already if we're not here. Look at all their eyes.

"Don't be so persistent. I don't want to get mixed up in your group. Isn't that clear?"

"What if I leave that group?"

"You? Leave that group? As if you can."

"Tsch. You're super-interesting Onoda. Once I find something interesting, I don't stop until I get it. This is not over."

This girl might be more troublesome than joining their group but yeah, when my desire got ignited I'll certainly go after her. I need to think of a better approach. For now, I have to get away from her.

"Stop bugging me. Go back to them and stop making this scene."

She left behind a 'Tsk' before turning back to her seat, her lips pouting.

I don't care if those guys get offended by that, well, it will certainly be troublesome but if I cower here there's no way I can continue what I'm doing.

"A-are you okay Onoda?"

"It's fine. I just saw her on a train yesterday and now she won't stop bugging me."

"S-she seems interested in you."

"Well, I'm not."

This Rindou, she seems to be getting jealous that Harada talked to me like that. I don't care, either way they're both going to be mine. Ah. Right, I have to think about when to tell Kana and Satsuki about this desire. There are those who can't accept it back then but yeah, being how I was, I forced them to accept the fact that they're just one of my stolen. Now I have to change that approach. If Kana or Satsuki rejected it, what should I do?

"Goodmorning Onoda, Rindou."

Ah. Good thing that the event with Harada ended before this idiot arrived. He'll probably ask if I'm into Harada now. Good thing that could be avoided. I don't want more headaches this early in the morning.

Will this guy confess to Satsuki now? He seems to be in a good mood though.

"Good morning Sakuma."

"G-good morning."

"Maemura isn't here yet?"

See? He can't hide his feelings now. Asking for her this openly.

Right after he asked, Satsuki appeared from the door. This girl. Why does she look more beautiful today? Is it because of that?

"Well, there she is. Good morning Maemura."

"G-good morning."

"What? You're not gonna greet me, idiot?"

Sakuma was speechless seeing her. Did he also notice that change in her? Maybe.

"G-good morning Maemura. You look great today."

"Huh? It must be because of a certain someone."

I thought she would shout at him but her response came as a surprise, even for me. Ah. Right. She's referring to me. So that guy really noticed that her charm suddenly went up.

"E-eh? Maemura, you're dating someone?"

"Hey hey, Onoda. What's happening?"

Rindou was surprised by that response while Sakuma shook my shoulder asking what happened. That girl, saying that phrase. Of course, it would make them misunderstand.

"Who knows? But you do look great Maemura."

"I know, right? Good morning Onoda, Rindou and to that idiot. Ah. I'm not dating anyone."

What happened to this girl? Was she still drunk from what we did yesterday?

She settled herself on her seat and just stared ahead after greeting us. The two seeing her like that lost the chance to ask more.

When they all settled back to their seats, I pulled out my phone and sent Satsuki a message. It's kinda risky to talk to her right now. She might blurt out something she shouldn't.

"Hey, you're being harsh to him again. He might lose courage to confess. And after the push I gave him yesterday"

She didn't immediately reply or it would also look suspicious.

"Idiot Ruki. I can't help it. I dreamt of us doing it again last night. With him watching. It's because of you, you pervert."

"Ah. You're turning naughty Satsuki. I'll take that blame. Then, does it still hurt? How'd the practice go?"

"Right. That too. I think I failed to do my best because I'm still a bit sore."

This girl, you became proactive in the bath and rode me wild, no wonder that didn't ease up. Err yeah I was at fault for that too. But will she be okay? That strange desire of hers to be watched by Sakuma. It's kinda alarming. I feel that if it's not satisfied soon enough, it might explode.

"Satsuki, you could send that photo to him. You just have to edit it so he won't discover it was us."

"You're giving me ideas again! Uhm. Okay. I'll try. I want to know what will be his reaction."

"And use anonymous mail! Don't forget."

"I know, pervert. You've made me this weird. Take responsibility, Ruki"

"Ah. I will. Just keep on blaming me."

Time passed and soon the bell rang, all the seats were already filled up. After waiting for a while, Shio entered our class.

I didn't receive any reply from her but I saw my message being accepted. Did she choose not to reply? I don't know. It's hard to guess this married woman's mind.

Whenever she's in class, she always has that commanding side of hers. Just by looking, all those making noise immediately shut up. Her eyes then scanned everyone and yeah, her gaze rested on me a little longer than the others.

"Onoda."

She opened her mouth. I stood up in response.

"Come to the faculty room later. I have more things for you to do."

This girl. Haa. I told her not to give me unnecessary attention. There's nothing I can do now.

"Yes."

I can hear the students giggling at my plight. They thought I was being punished again. Maybe this is really a punishment. Being put to the spotlight again. Tsk.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 48: Itou's Older Sister

Starting the week with too many troublesome things, my enthusiasm dropped to a degree. At least when the class officially started, Shio stopped focusing on me. What's wrong with her? She didn't reply and the next thing she did was to send me back to her room. Will she answer my question there? Maybe, she doesn't want to talk about it over the chat.

When the 1st period ended, I excused myself to go to the restroom. Err well, I got a message from Haruko to go somewhere. She said someone was waiting for me. There are only a few minutes of free time, who would want to meet me? One of her lovers?

When I opened the empty room, well, there is one here on the 1st floor. Somewhere along the storage room where the cleaning materials were stored. I marked it so I can use it in the future. There are more like this upstairs and in the other buildings. I'll ask Haruko for those, she probably already marked them during her 1st year here.

"Y-you came."

Ah. This girl. Hime. As I thought. Back when Haruko introduced her, she's not wearing her uniform so I didn't know whether she was a 2nd or 3rd year but now, yeah, that's certainly a 2nd year uniform.

"Yes. What's wrong?"

"Haru. She told me to come here."

She was fidgeting around and couldn't look straight at me. Did Haruko force her?

"Did she force you to come here?"

"N-no, I volunteered."

Ah. That girl, she wanted me to start stealing someone from her harem. And this girl was too brave to be the first sacrifice.

"Really? You can't look straight at me, you looked like you're forced to be here."

"N-no! Haru, she…"

Ah. I see. Her inner introvert is surfacing. Haruko might have helped them come out of their shell, but it's only in front of those they were familiar with. Me? I'm just a guy Haruko introduced that would steal her. That was no doubt, a bad first impression.

Haa. Is this part of her plan? To use my method to soften this girl up?

"You don't need to say more. You see, I want to steal you from her. But if you're forced to be here, then that's taking away the fun."

"N-no. I wanted to be the first. Mina, she's scared so I want to know."

Ah. Of course who wouldn't be scared if someone you love suddenly told you that you will be stolen by someone you just met. And they don't even know about the meaning of being stolen.

"I see. Can you come here? Near me. I still don't know much about you. I'll tell you what you want to know, in exchange you tell me about yourself."

"Y-you won't do anything?"

She's also scared but she steeled herself to be the vanguard against me. Ah. This girl is adorable. And her devotion towards Haruko is admirable.

"I won't. We don't have enough time so…"

"I understand."

After saying that, she took a few steps towards me. She became near enough that if I stretch my arm, I can put her in my embrace. 𝓷𝑂𝓋𝖊𝐿𝑈𝑠𝒷.𝒸𝑜𝑚

"You're quite adorable Hime. You can ask me now and I'll answer."

"Uhm. Do you love Haru?"

Her voice trembled a bit, she still couldn't shake off the feeling of talking to someone else.

"No. But I want her and she's mine."

"I don't understand. You only want her, why does it look like she loves you more than us?"

Hearing my answer, she raised her head and stared directly into my eyes. Ah. This girl is really brave.

"Only Haruko can answer that. It's true that I don't love her but that's because I still don't know about that emotion. Wanting her, that's all I can give to her for now and to you girls too. I want you all to be mine."

"D-don't know that emotion? That's absurd! And why do you want us too? We only love Haru, not you."

Hearing what I said about wanting them too, Hime took a step back but her eyes are still staring directly to my eyes. Maybe she's trying to find an answer there.

"Yes. I know it's absurd but that's the truth. I want you because you all ignited my desire. I don't need your love, you can continue loving her even when I successfully steal you."

"You're weird Onoda-kun. What is that desire? Why does it involve us? If we can continue loving her, then what's the point of stealing us?"

Ah. I'm being called weird again. Well, I'm already used to it. This girl has a lot of questions but yeah we're running out of time and I haven't asked mine yet.

"I know I'm weird. But Hime, we're running out of time. I won't answer that yet, it's my turn to ask you. What's your full name?"

"Unfair. I still have a lot of questions but you're right. I'm Itou Himeko, Class 2-3."

At least she accepted. I thought she wouldn't answer me but her name. Itou? How is she related to that Ojou-sama type? Ah. Now that I see it, there's a resemblance. She's the older sister? An introverted older sister. Haruko got someone from a rich family. What the hell?

"I see. What's your relationship with Itou from Class 1-3? And you can reject this but can you give me your hand?"

"She's my little sister. Why? If it's just my hand then here."

She stretched out her hand and I took it to mine. Crossing our fingers together. Though she flinched when I did that, she didn't pull it out. Haruko opened her up to this extent. That girl really is amazing.

"I see. I only saw her once but you're vastly different?than her. By the way, your hand is a bit rough. Considering you're her sister, you don't look like you're as sheltered as her."

"Maaya, she's stronger than me. I'm always afraid of people but Maaya is different. Haru told me that my hand is rough as well, I tend to do everything by myself and before I knew it, it turned like that. Uhm, is holding my hand necessary?"

Slowly, she's becoming relaxed. Hmm. Her being an introvert maybe became her strongest asset. She learned to do things by herself without relying on anyone.

"That sounds admirable, to be honest. Doing everything by yourself. Yes, this is necessary. I can feel your pulse and I'm preparing you because we're going to do more than this."

"Wait, what do you mean more than this?"

Seeing the time was about to run out, I didn't answer her. Instead, I pulled her hand towards me and circle my arm to her back, taking her in an embrace. I took in her figure and her scent.

She smells sweet. At least sweet enough to make me want her. This time I really want this girl, I'll steal her to be mine. Even if she loves Haruko that doesn't really matter, Haruko is mine anyway. But yeah, I want to experience the process of stealing this girl, I'll teach her a lot of things Haruko couldn't.

"W-wait. You said you won't do anything."

She struggled but I didn't let her hand nor her body go, I kept her in my embrace. Letting her feel my desire to have her mine."

"I'm not doing anything. Don't you feel it? I really want you Himeko."

"N-no. I love Haru. I'm only for her."

I let our hands free from each other and using that free hand I raised her chin, planting my lips on hers.

Stealing a kiss like this made her flustered and the force in which she struggled grew. When she pushed me again, I let myself be pushed back.

"Y-you, why did you do that? Y-you kissed."

"I can't resist it, Himeko, I really want you. We have to go now or we'll be marked absent. See you later."

"Y-you shameless! I'll never let you steal me nor any of us! That kiss wasn't even good at all!"

"Ah. Wait for me, I'll soon give you a better kiss. Right. I decided to steal you first, Himeko. Tell Haruko I said thanks for bringing you to me."

Leaving her fuming like that, I went back to our classroom. Her lips are that soft. I wanted to do more but yeah, there's not enough time. Luckily the next teacher hasn't arrived yet.

Satsuki glared at me like she found out something. What's this girl? If you keep at that we'll be found out by the idiot behind me.

"That's a long piss, Onoda. Did you relieve yourself too?"

"Shut up, idiot. There you go again. So when will you confess to her?"

Sakuma shivered at my words. And what's wrong with this guy? He looks like someone who found his resolve yesterday and now he's back at this.

"You heard her. She bloomed like that because of a certain someone."

"And that made you scared? Sakuma. If you keep thinking like that you wouldn't have your chance."

He turned downcast and sat back down at his seat. This guy. What to do with him? Will that photo bring back his enthusiasm? If he somehow finds a resemblance to Satsuki if she edited that enough that it won't be found out that it was us, he might feel the urgency to confess to her. Thinking that might happen to her. Err. But that already happened. Well, anyway that could give him a better push than just my words.

I took out my phone and sent another message to Satsuki.

"Send the photo to everyone in class. If you can't edit it enough, I can help you. That way Sakuma won't think that it's targeted to him."

After I sent that message, the next teacher arrived and the 2nd period started.

Only when that ended did Satsuki's reply arrive.

"Who did you meet earlier? You smell sweet. That's not your scent. Ah. Anyway leave the edits to me, pervert. Now I need to make sure they won't know it's us. I don't want other people seeing my body. Only you and Sakuma can."

"Sweet? I just went to the restroom. Okay. That might give him a push if he saw that photo. Just don't let it be traced back to you."

"Liar, pervert. Come with me later at lunch, I'll remove that scent on you. Don't worry about it. Anyway I blame you for all this. I've really turned this weird that even thinking of doing things like this is making me excited."

"How did you even pick that scent up? Alright, I kinda miss your taste too Satsuki. Keep blaming me, but don't show that side of yours to others, you're mine."

"You don't know? Even last week and yesterday, I can pick up different scents on you. You pervert. You're hiding something from me but I don't care. Me being yours while I love Sakuma this deep is weird as well. Tell me all about it soon. I want to know."

This girl, so she knew. Haa. And here I worry how I will tell her about my desire. Though she changed this much after she started being this honest with me, I still feel the same fulfillment of desire I got from her from our first contact.

She's only like this when we're alone or there's no other party involved. But outside, she's still the same foul mouthed Satsuki. Err. Earlier was kind of special though.

"My Satsuki is this sharp. Alright. I'll tell you what I'm hiding later. And after that, I'll ask you again if you still want to be mine."

Right. I'll give her this choice. If knowing my desire will make her back away from me then I wouldn't force her like how I forced those girls who left before. Err. It's a shame, yes, but yeah I'm slowly changing but this desire to have her isn't. I might work on her slowly again if ever she decided to back away. Ah. She's still the greatest catch I ever had.

"Pervert Ruki. What did you do to me? I can't stop thinking about yesterday."

"Don't worry, it'll soon pass. We'll make more memories together, Satsuki."

When she read that, her foot stomped on mine stealthily. This girl. I glanced at her and saw her blushing at her seat. I wanted to reach my hand to that luscious thigh of hers and rub it but yeah, I can't do that here, when Sakuma is just behind us. He's probably watching her even now.

Will he start to suspect something or? He probably loves her as much as she loves him otherwise, this guy would've already dated someone else.

Now I wonder why he was always rejected. Satsuki mentioned they get creeped out by him but maybe those girls saw that his eyes were only for one person. And that may be the case for Satsuki too.

These two. I'm sorry for getting in the way of your supposed pure love. But Satsuki's mine now and I won't just hand her to anyone else. Sakuma can date her and that's all he can get.

After a while, the 3rd period started. The day is still long and I still have a lot to do. There's Andou and Mori. And Shio. I'm getting hungry already. And I miss Akane's voice. Ah. That silly girl.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 49: Devising a Plan with Mori(1)

3rd period started but the teacher called in sick. Shio showed up to tell us that it's self-studying time. No one objected. Well, who would? Everyone welcomes free time like this.

I want to go out but yeah, they might think something's wrong with me if I use the excuse of restroom again. And it will not be just me going out.

Those from the delinquent group left the room, probably trying to skip it. As long as they don't run into a teacher, they'll be safe. Surprisingly or maybe not? Harada chose to be left behind. And yeah, like earlier, her focus was on me. I even saw Fukuda glaring at me before they left but he must be already used to that girl's personality.

But I have to be prepared for Fukuda or rather their group's retaliation. Those guys were hot headed and full of their made up pride. They might ambush me later or aim for those close to me. I guess, I have to be involved with them to prevent that. If worst comes to worst, I won't let them involve anyone and settle it myself. Just a bunch of delinquents, only Fukuda is a fighter, the others are just thugs riding on his coat-tails.

"O-no-da! Sup!"

Harada tapped my shoulder. She's smiling silly there as she makes her greeting.

"You're persistent. Now, you got me involved with your troublesome group."

"Oh? Don't mind, don't mind. Fukuda and his gang won't just attack you. He knew me. Even if I took interest in someone, he knew I'd go back to him."

"So, you prided yourself as his now? Have you given yourself to him?"

"W-what? That's none of your business, is it?"

Her face turned red in an instant. Could it be she's protecting it? For a gyaru like her, they prided about them losing their virginity, right? Could it be that this girl is still pure?

"I could say the same. Please. Just leave me alone. I'm not interested."

"Y-you can't reject me. Sooner or later you'll have to bend that knee of yours!"

"Harada-san. He already rejected, why are you that persistent?"

Suddenly, Andou appeared from her corner. Ah. This scary girl.

"Who are you to meddle Andou-san? Who's Onoda to you?"

"That's none of your business, is it?"

"I could say the same to you, this is none of your business."

Eh? Wait, why are they suddenly gathering around here? Even Kanzaki was looking on, ready to step in if things got out of hand.

"Onoda. How are you this popular? What the hell did you do?"

Sakuma commented as he watched the ongoing standoff between Andou and Harada. 𝑛𝐎𝗏𝑬𝓵𝐔𝓢𝑩.𝕔𝒪𝓂

"Shut up. I don't want to be involved with this."

"Ah. Onoda, can we talk now?"

Then Mori pushed herself between the gaps. I guess going with her is the best choice for now.

"That idiot became this popular. Sakuma. You should follow his example."

Satsuki interjected as she watched the spectacle that's going to get out of hand any minute. She even used this chance to bark at Sakuma.

"Well, sorry for being unpopular! I only have eyes on one girl."

Hearing that, Satsuki blushed as she knew he's talking about her.

"Shut the hell up, you idiot! Just go and die!"

This girl. Never change Satsuki. Even after all that we've done, she's still like that.

"U-uhm, Onoda, you really became popular."

Rindou muttered softly at her seat. She's fidgeting. This girl likes me, she's probably threatened when these girls suddenly show up and surround me.

"Ah. Rindou. I also wonder why. Maybe it's not because of me?"

Well. If it's Andou and Mori, I can take that. I'm already involved in their group. But this Harada, she's escalating everything. There's really no hope to be an obscure Classmate A now.

I stood up and followed Mori. And like I thought, there's someone else following after. And that girl. She's part of the otaku group or rather, girl otaku group. They're creeped out to be mixed up with those otaku who flaunt their figma purchases. If I remember, her name is Kikuchi Fumie. I'm getting bad vibes coming from her. It's that kind of vibe warning me about how dangerous she is.

Ah. Right. That group of hers. All of them seem to be a closet fujoshi. They might talk normally but secretly they're pairing every guy to each other, just by judging how often they look at every boy in class. They probably already paired me to Sakuma. Damn, I'm getting a chill out of nowhere.

Err. This Mori though, she openly showed to Andou that she's calling me out. That girl is an observer. She probably knew what this girl was planning behind her back. Ah. Even if Mori's a schemer, she's not careful at all. Inexperienced?

Not that I care. Andou will probably give me her answer too. And it's a good thing to leave her to block that troublesome Harada or Chii, whatever she likes to be called. Why can't she wait until I make a move on her? That way we'll both be pleased.

Following behind Mori, I was sandwiched between the two with Kikuchi behind me.

The room Mori picked was the same room where I met Himeko earlier.

When we both entered it, Kikuchi closed the door from the outside.

Ah. I see. If something ever happens to Mori, Kikuchi will either ask for help or storm right in. Or she's the trap she will lay for me.

This girl. At least I prepared something for this occasion.

I put my hand in one of my pockets, there's a small voice recorder in there. I used this device before but yeah, it is used to collect and record compelling evidence that will either make the other party submit or break the deal whatsoever.

Tapping the record button as I remembered from memory, Mori doesn't have any idea that our conversation will be recorded.

"Kikuchi outside will not eavesdrop but if I scream, she will immediately call a teacher."

"I see. You got her as insurance. Don't worry even if I want you, I'm not that stupid."

"It's better this way, I only talked to you twice and one was even over Messenger. I may be asking for your help but in turn I'm also helping you."

"But don't you think you approached me openly? Andou has probably caught on what you are trying to do."

"It doesn't matter. Nanami is kind. She let me fight for Kazuo."

That girl. So she's letting Mori run amok. She probably thought things will all fall to place like how she envisioned even with Mori's attempt. Well, it's good too, she's letting me work around her.

"I see. So do you have a plan in mind?"

"Isn't that why you told me to meet you? You have something."

"At least I need to hear your opinion first."

"I see. I don't really have a plan but Kazuo, he will confess within this week."

Well, even if her information is something I already know, I have to let her feel she's involved.

"That information is enough. But yeah, the plan might only start after he confessed."

"Why? Then we're too late. Nanami will surely accept his confession."

"Of course, that's what she's aiming for. But you know, she's too kind to even think about your feelings."

"My feelings? What does that have to do with me?"

This girl is a bit slow. She must have only thought on how to beat Andou to get Ogawa.

"You don't know? She thought that if they started dating, you girls and the boys who liked her in your group will be hurt. That's why…"

"Eh? That's what she always aims for, why would she concern herself about us getting hurt."

She looked confused. She really haven't thought of the possibility that Andou care about them. Even if that scary girl plotted to have Ogawa panic.

"Ah. You don't understand? You're all important to her. So you see, she asked me for advice."

"What kind?"

"On how to accept his confession without you getting hurt."

"Then why are you telling this to me?"

Right. Why am I telling this to you? Eh? Well, I need to also hook you in, of course. You won't be able to resist this even if I won't tell you everything.

"Don't you want a chance with Ogawa?"

"Of course I do. But how does that connect."

"Ah. Yeah. I won't tell you yet but I can let you have your time with him while I can have her to myself."

"Can I trust you?"

There. Mori is getting hooked at the thought of my supposed plan. Though all of this will not happen if Andou rejected my suggestion.

"Well, you can't. I might change my mind to favor her, you see."

"Then how can I trust you?"

"I think you know the answer to that."

"Y-you…"

She took a step back, fear apparent in her eyes. Ah. So she can also be a bit sharp if it concerns her.

"What me?"

"I can't. I'm only for Kazuo."

"Ah. So you get it. But don't you want to have a chance with him?"

"But that doesn't mean I'll sell myself to you."

This girl, where has her mind gone off to? I haven't said anything and she already determined it's like that.

"Well, I didn't tell you that. You're the one who jumped to that conclusion."

"Then tell me!"

"Let's see. I'm serious at wanting you as well, you know. But seeing you this eager to have a chance with Ogawa, I can give you a leeway."

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 50: Devising a Plan with Mori(2)

"You're really a pervert. Not only you want Nanami. But me as well. What leeway?"

When she heard the word leeway, she took back the step she did earlier and stood firm in front of me again.

"I'd like to say I want you to be mine but that's not gonna work so just be mine when the two are together."

"Isn't that the same?"

"Huh? Didn't you hear me? Only when they are together. What are we doing here again?"

"To separate them and give both of us a chance."

When we're alone, I can then start stealing her then she will switch with Andou. Ah. This is nice. I can work on them side by side.

"See? Once we separated them then Andou will be mine and Ogawa will be yours."

"T-that… how will you do that?"

"I told you. I can't tell you yet. So will you agree?"

"L-let me think first."

Mori fell in thought. She might be thinking if what I said could be trusted. But since she really wanted to have a chance at Ogawa, she will agree.

"Take your time."

"You want me to be yours. Then, isn't it you who will benefit the most?"

"Why? I told you I won't do anything without your permission."

"Really?"

"Yes. Say, if I asked for a kiss from you, how will you answer?"

"No, you can't. I won't give you."

Right. I have to suffer like this though. But yeah, this is necessary. Sooner or later I can get her permission. And I can ask for more than just a kiss. Just thinking about it is already exciting enough. Ogawa wouldn't know that I'm working on the two girls who like him.

"See? That simple. Even if you're mine for that duration, if you don't allow it, I won't be able to do anything."

"Then how is this beneficial to you?"

"I'm up for that chance to be alone with you."

"Y-you…"

"What? You thought I would force you?"

"Isn't that the case?"

"Not really, no. I just want that time to let you feel how I really want you. And like Andou, I don't need you to like me too."

"Even if you want me. I like him so much that I only see myself with him."

But you're not Satsuki. Yours isn't that kind of deep love that could never break. True she might've liked him since they're childhood friends. Akane was like this to me but Mori only likes him and it's not love. Soon enough, if Ogawa and Andou started dating, she would give up.

"That's now my problem how to make you mine, isn't it?"

"Y-you're right."

"So. Will you accept?"

"I accept"

Nice. And finally, I got her hooked. Hmm. Andou better accept that suggestion. She's smart and scary so she will surely accept it. Her flaw is her kindness. She could just not care about their feelings but yeah, that allowed me to have these chances on both of them. Ah. I still need the names of the other harem members.

"Then to seal this agreement of us. Can I draw near you?"

"W-what? What will you do?"

"I just want to be near you. We will be like this, you know."

"I don't give you permission."

"You can't use that. That's only for when I will do something directly to you. Being near you doesn't fall in that category."

"Y-you're shameless, Onoda."

"I know. I just want you this much that I'm willing to do all this and even give you that leeway. Do you think I'll be delighted to see you with that Ogawa?"

I won't let him touch her. She's going to be mine. Well, that guy only wants Andou anyway, he will be kind to her but he won't see her as more than his childhood friend.

Damn. Now that I think of it, I'm like that bastard Ogawa before I realized how special Akane is to me. Always pushing her away. Ah. I'm a bastard as well.

"Y-you're right. You can come near."

"There. Ask Kikuchi to go back."

After getting her permission, I drew near her and whispered.

"What? Why?"

"I won't do anything without your permission. I just don't want to fall from your trap."

"Trap?"

"Don't play dumb. She'll enter this room soon and she will take photos of us, right? You'll make it look like I am assaulting you."

Right. That's her real purpose here. Not to call the teacher or ask for help. That girl, she's hiding a camera under her uniform, it was hanging on her neck.

When Mori heard that, her eyes widened, having her trap be seen through like that, she was bewildered.

"Y-you. How did you?"

"I know you're that type of schemer. And I can't let myself fall like that. So, will you do it or not?"

"Okay. I'll do it."

Mori went to the door and opened it slightly. I can see Kikuchi with a camera in her hands, ready to enter the room anytime.

She talked to her and after a while, the girl nodded and started to walk back to our classroom.

After she's gone. Mori turned her face back to me, she closed the door and leaned herself to it.

"You heard what I said to her, right? It's done."

"I need an insurance."

"What?"

"Tell me what our plan is."

"Only that?"

Well of course, the recording is still ongoing. I need your voice telling the whole plan that I devised. Then cut out the recording to only have that. Anyone that will hear it, especially Andou will know, the plan was cooked by you.

"Yes."

"After Kazuo confessed to Nanami, You and I will work together to separate them, giving us both the chance to be with each of them. Me to Kazuo and you to Nanami. There will be a definite reason that will allow us to do that."

"I see. That's enough. You don't have to include our own deal."

"Can I go now?"

"You can, but can you wait a bit?"

"Why?"

"Because…"

While my voice trailed off, I closed our distance, putting my hand on the door. I did a door slam instead of a wall slam to her. She flinched but there's nowhere she can step back.

"Y-you, you said you won't do anything to me without permission?"

"I'm not doing anything. I just want to be near you like this."

I lower my head to line it with hers and only a few centimetres away from each other. She immediately turned her face to the side to not meet my gaze and to not let me have the chance to kiss her.

"You're really shameless Onoda. Why are you doing this?"

"I just want you to know how I really want you, Mori."

I lowered my head to her exposed neck and started sniffing her scent. Ah. This girl, if Himeko earlier has that sweet scent, Mori has this flowery scent. I could sniff her all day. And this neck of hers, I'm holding myself back to not suck on it.

"Y-you. Why are you sniffing me?"

"I just want to know your smell Mori, you'll be mine as well. Hey, can you turn your face to me?" 𝓷𝑶𝑣𝑒𝐥𝑢𝔰𝑩.𝓬𝒪𝕞

"No. You'll kiss me if I did."

"I won't kiss you. Well. Not unless you give me permission."

"You really won't?"

"Have I touched you since we came here?"

Yes. I haven't even touched her since earlier. This is to give her the impression that I won't really do anything unless she permitted it.

"No."

"Then believe me. We're partners now. Working on our common goals."

"R-right. We're partners."

"So, you still don't trust me?"

"I do."

She then turned her face back and we stared at each other's eyes. We can now smell each other's breath. I can just move my head a bit and our lips will touch.

"See. I'm not doing anything. But since I have this chance, Can I kiss you?"

Mori closed her eyes, she must be thinking. And after a minute, her mouth opened.

"N-no."

Hearing that, I pulled back and stepped away from her.

"Ah. Too bad. I still can't have your permission. Then, let's go back."

Mori opened her eyes and saw me a few steps away from her. Seeing that, a sigh of relief escaped her mouth. She couldn't hide her flushed face though.

"You really didn't do anything."

"Like I told you, if you say no, then I won't."

For now, of course. I have to slowly make her accept. Put her in that kind of situation over and over, soon enough she will accept it if I ask. Look at how long she thought about it before she answered.

Mori went back first and I followed her right after. Halfway through, I checked my phone and Satsuki sent me a message.

"Pervert Ruki. You're with another girl again. Come to the women's restroom. 3rd cubicle."

This girl… She wanted me to come to that risky place? Err. It's still the 3rd period for other classes so maybe there's little risk.

Let's take this chance then. That girl. Did she dreamt of us again last night? And probably with a Sakuma add-on watching at our side.

"Mori, you go first. I have to go somewhere."

Mori turned her head back to me. Her face is still that red. Is she still thinking about that? That's a good sign.

"Okay."

Chapter 51: Sneaky Time with Satsuki *

Making my way to the women's restroom, I made sure to not look suspicious and just walk straight. After scouting left and right and seeing there was no one inside the restroom and the hallway I came from, I entered it.

Counting the cubicles, I knocked on the 3rd one and it immediately opened from inside.

As expected, Satsuki is in here, she reached her hand to my collar and pulled me inside then the door closed with a bang from behind me.

"You're finally here."

Satsuki, still holding my collar, glared at me. Then she started sniffing my clothes.

"What are you doing?"

"Checking if Mori's scent is on you."

This girl, why did you suddenly turn to this? You became this sensitive to the smells clinging on me.

"So? What's the result?"

"It seems you stayed your hand. What? Why didn't you take advantage of her?"

Do you see me as some sort of pervert who will touch anyone?

"I'm not that perverted to touch anyone. Satsuki, is it bad to have another scent on me?"

"But you're perverted enough to take your friend's girl to yourself. I don't mind those scents before but now that I'm yours, I only want my scent on you when we're together."

Ah. This girl. You're surprisingly this possessive as well. But she will soon get used to it, it's not only her who I put my hands on in this school anyway.

"Well, my Satsuki is too hard to resist, you even called me here. Then cover me with your scent again."

"Just say you're a pervert. That I will. Now tell me about that thing you're hiding from me."

She let go of my collar then pulled me in her arms rubbing her face on my cheek. I respond by cupping her butt under her skirt.

"Yes yes, I'm a pervert for you. Right. Since you asked for it."

"You turned me this weird, you pervert. So you said you'll have me choose again. Is it that disturbing?"

"Keep blaming me for that, okay? Hmm how to start. Are you sure we should talk about that here?"

"Everything is on you so I don't have to keep repeating it, right? Ah. We might be heard if someone comes. Later then, for now, hold me. I'll remove that sweet scent on you."

"You're right. I made you mine so it's already understood that everything is my fault. Because you picked this risky place. Come and remove it." 𝑵𝞸𝗏𝐞𝓁𝑈𝔰𝗯.𝑐𝒪𝓂

"Pervert Ruki. I don't know any other place. Start moving these hands of yours and kiss me."

Ah. She didn't know about those empty rooms. I should show it to her later.

My hands, like she asked, started groping her butt. Squeezing it and massaging it. I'm keen on making this perky enough for me.

Her head leaned down and started the initiative to kiss me, her tongue even became the vanguard to invade my mouth. Her proactive side is here again. Her tongue searched for my tongue inside my mouth. I used that chance to suck it hard while I entangled it with mine, our saliva mixing together. When it accumulated, I started gulping it down, taking in her taste. Sakuma is probably wondering now, Satsuki went to the restroom, Mori came back but not me. Will he start to suspect something?

Satsuki then pulled me and had me sit on the covered toilet bowl. After which, she pulled down my pants letting it fall down to my feet.

I'm already starting to get hard ever since she called me here, my desire was constantly getting filled up.

Her lust is too apparent on her face now that if she didn't relieve herself, it will keep showing on her face even if she went back to class.

She pulled her skirt up and tucked it in, exposing her panties that were starting to get drenched by her love nectar.

"Look at what you did to me, you pervert. I keep having that kind of dream since that day you told me you want me and I don't hate it at all."

She then started straddling me after saying that and our lips and tongue once again entered another battle. Her hips started moving to rub herself on me which made my desire to have her increased and my underwear wet from her juices

In that position, we keep our kisses, sometimes she will go down to my neck, or sometimes it will be me. Her uniform was already unbuttoned and her bra was pulled up giving me access to her breasts and nipples. I didn't pass up on that chance to suck on it which almost made her moan out if not for her hand covering her mouth.

Soon, she took my cock out while she moved the part of her panties covering her sacred place. Our lust towards each other were already at its peak that we didn't think twice on having sex right there.

She told me earlier that she was still sore but looking at her now, she's great at enduring it because of how good it felt when I'm inside her.

Lowering her hips down, my cock immediately got swallowed whole inside her. She's still so tight but it's now slowly turning to take my shape. Holding her hips, she started to move up and down heightening the pleasure we both felt.

We're in the middle of having sex when we heard stomping footsteps coming inside the restroom. That made us halt. Her insides suddenly tightened and it felt really good.

"Ah. That pissed me off! That Andou is such a bitch. Why is she getting in my way? Does she like that Onoda or what? That guy who looks ordinary has those attractive girls surrounding him. What the hell is wrong with him?"

No doubt, that was Harada's voice. This girl. You're right though. It's weird for others to see Andou and others surround me. Even she is included. This must be what I was preventing during middle school so I didn't put any of my classmates into my target list. Well, I already started, there's no use to stop now.

Though Satsuki halted her movements when she heard Harada, soon enough her lust won over her and she started moving again, her hips circled around me, taking in my cock to different angles. Then she held my arms like asking me to move it to support her endeavour. Which I did.

She kissed me to not let her moans leak out of her mouth.

We then heard the sink turned on. Harada is still there washing her hands.

The idea of being caught by her made us both more aroused that Satsuki's movements became faster.

"Eh? Is someone there?"

Harada suddenly muttered. She must have heard the rustling of our clothes and maybe the wet sounds our intercourse is currently producing.

"Ah. Maemura. You're in there, right?"

Satsuki's hips stopped and her insides once again tightened.

She broke away from our kiss and answered.

"Y-yes Harada. I heard your ramblings."

"What the hell? You should've told me sooner. Anyway, you're next to Onoda, and you're attractive. What do you think of him?"

Satsuki stared at me hearing that question. This girl. What will she answer?

Ah. The stimulation is still ongoing, I wanted to thrust further and cum inside this girl. My hands that were on her butt started lifting her up and down, continuing our sex.

"O-onoda? Huuaa. He's an idiot and somewhat of a pervert. Hauu"

"Eh? What's wrong with your voice? I see. Is he a pervert? That guy, I don't know but when I saw him yesterday, I was immediately drawn from his mysteriousness. He's like a caged beast."

"Huuaa… Don't mind it. I'm doing number 2. Haaauu… Caged beast eh? He must really be like that. Aahhh…"

"Number 2?! Ah. I'm totally not cool. Sorry to disturb you. Let's talk later!"

Harada hurriedly went out of the restroom. Maybe embarrassed to stay, she didn't even think that Satsuki's voice becoming like that is not because of number 2 but because of something erotic.

Well, that's good too, we're cleared to continue. But that girl, so that's what she thought of me. That's why she approached me yesterday. I'm like a caged beast, eh?

"Y-you pervert. If we were found out by her…"

"What? Didn't it make you more excited?"

"Idiot pervert. Yes it did. Haauuu. Hurry up and cum. Or we will really get found out. Huaaa."

"Ah. You're becoming naughtier Satsuki. You're filling up so much of my desire."

And like that, we became more eager to finish faster. With the added excitement from the thought of being caught, it didn't take long for her to climax. And when I was about to cum, Satsuki stood up and put my cock in her mouth, letting my semen shoot in it.

She must've thought that it's really risky to show up in class with my semen dripping out of her.

We spare the talks for later. We hurriedly fixed our uniforms to get ready to go out. Satsuki went out first, to scout. When she gave me the signal, I went out of the restroom quickly and entered the men's restroom next door to make an alibi by waiting for another guy to come inside, before I went out again.

Satsuki already went back to the classroom. I don't know how she will deal with her wet panties. But I guess she'll be fine.

This sneaky sex we had in that cubicle made my desire fill up this early. That Satsuki. I can't get enough of her. Ah. I still forgot to give her that contraceptive. Shit. It was in my bag, I shouldn't forget to give it to her later.

I decided to go to the vending machine first and buy 4 cans of beverage. Another excuse to layer from that restroom one.

The 3rd period will soon end and lunchbreak is just around the corner. I still have a lot to do. What the hell? My schedule today is packed with meeting my targets. Ah. I should've limited my target to 3 at a time like before, now I'm in this dilemma. Well, when I saw them, I just couldn't resist it.

From Himeko to Mori and then Satsuki. Ah. I don't regret anything. My desire was truly satisfied.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 52: Pretend Dating

When I went back to class with 4 cans of beverage, Sakuma's eyes lit up. I handed him the soda, juice for Rindou and lemonade for Satsuki. Well, all that's left for me was coffee.

With that, if ever that guy starts to suspect something that Satsuki met someone, I will be out of the suspected person. Plus there will be Harada's testimony if the need for it rises up. It's a bit embarrassing to bring that up for Satsuki so it's better to have this another layer of alibi.

"Why lemonade?"

"I thought you would like it."

Satsuki glared at me, her face still a bit red because of what we've done. She knew I was teasing her by giving her that. After she drank my semen, she needed that to wash away the smell. Err. Yeah and having that lemonade will also make her remember our special moments.

"T-thank you, Onoda."

Rindou thanked me from her seat. She put down the book she was reading and started to drink it slowly.

"Next time, buy me pineapple juice Onoda."

Sakuma chimed in. This guy. He even had that gall to request.

"Shut up. Buy one for yourself, there won't be next."

"You're always so serious. I was joking. Thanks!"

There really won't be next though. Ah. There might be, if another excuse needed to be made.

When the 4th period started, Satsuki already settled on her seat and having that lemonade made her calm down a bit. Earlier, there's still the hint of lust when she looked at me, good thing no one picked that up.

Fukuda and his gang also came back before it started. They seem to have had a good time somewhere. Well, at least the hostility he showed earlier lowered but it's still there. I really need to settle that before I work on that Harada.

The class proceeded slowly and most of us started to yawn but yeah, the thought of the coming lunch break made us hold on until it arrived.

When the bell rang, I waited a bit before going out. I brought with me the contraceptive I will give to Satsuki, it will surely be either her or Andou that will follow me out.

It's better to be prepared than forget it again or it will be dangerous.

I put off going to faculty until later after school. Shio never specified the time so I guess after school works too.

"Onoda. Come with me."

As I expected, Andou followed me behind. We passed by the cafeteria to buy lunch but we didn't settle on one of the tables.

Andou went out while I just followed behind her. Along the way, I messaged Satsuki to wait for me later outside the School Building. Kana messaged me too, wanting to meet later, after school. I told her I am a bit busy so she can wait for me at the stairs where our first kiss happened later before the lunch break ends.

I followed Andou and we arrived at the Club Building. There were some students here who spent their lunch break in their own clubrooms.

"Where are we going?" 𝓷𝑶𝑣𝑒𝐥𝑢𝔰𝑩.𝓬𝒪𝕞

"Somewhere we can talk."

With that vague of an answer, I can only follow until she stopped at an unmarked room. Is this one of the empty rooms of this building?

Andou opened it and we both stepped inside. There was nothing here except a few tables and chairs. It really is an abandoned room or a room used by a club that was recently shut down.

"Do we need to be here? You're just telling me the answer to my suggestion right?"

"Yes. But we also need somewhere to eat this, right?"

She raised the lunch meal she bought from the cafeteria. Well, I also bought one.

She sat on one of the chairs and settled herself there. I followed and sat next to her. We both opened the packaging and started eating.

"Ah. Thanks for earlier."

"Don't mind it. I did that for Hina to do what she wanted to do. In any case, you suddenly became that popular that even Harada took notice of you."

"So you knew what Mori was aiming for. About Harada, I don't know, I only met her on a train and she suddenly took interest in me."

"Of course, who do you think I am? I'm giving her a chance to fight for Kazuo. That girl, she truly likes him. If we're in an anime I would've allowed her to be with him too but sadly we're not."

This girl. She's right. If they're in a harem anime, it's fairly normal for them to be with the main protagonist together. Though most of it ended in open ending because of the indecisiveness of the author. Ah. Those damn authors. Just pick one or pick all. Don't leave your followers hanging!

Well, currently they're in my story, both of them will eventually end up with me. Ah shit. I'm getting excited again.

"Ah. Harada probably noticed your uniqueness."

Andou added. Uniqueness eh?

"What uniqueness? I'm a normal student. I aim for being the Classmate A role, you know?"

"You're far from being Classmate A. Don't dream something you're not. Anyway about your suggestion. I've done some thinking and I decided to accept it."

Andou giggled while saying that first sentence. This girl. I was Classmate A in middle school just so you know. Ah. Yeah, the moment I decided to aim for those close to me, I already stepped away from that role. But I still want to maintain it.

"Do I not look like one? I'm ordinary and don't stand out. Well, since you accepted. I have a condition. You still remember that you owe me right? I'll change that to this condition. "

"Shut up and stop dreaming Onoda. You look ordinary? In your dreams. True you're not as good looking as Kazuo but you're far from ordinary plus that temperament of yours. And sorry but you're standing out like a sore thumb since Wednesday, you should start to wake up now. Forget about that illusion of yours and tell me that condition."

Damn this scary girl, don't break down my character like that. I'm aware of all that. Well, Nikaido told me about my mysterious aura. It must be what they're seeing on me. I wonder, maybe if I didn't make a move on anyone in our class, my life will be quiet. Only having Kana and Haruko with her girls. Then I'll look for targets from other classes. My high school life will be the same as my middle school. Obscure as Classmate A.

"Alright, alright. I'll wake up now. Tsk. You should at least play along, you know? Haa. Okay for the condition. Listen well. Since we'll pretend that we are dating each other, I want our time to be real. We'll act like real lovers."

"Huh? What do you mean to act like real? Are you thinking of taking advantage of our act? One can only be as shameless as you Onoda. Forget it."

Andou almost stood up because she couldn't accept the condition I put out but I held her arm to stop her.

"Let me finish first. You want them to think you're not dating Ogawa, right?"

"Yes. That way there won't be complications about our friendships."

"If we act sloppily, they'll easily notice."

"Ah. You're right. I guess your condition has its merits."

This girl. Don't jump to conclusions that fast. You almost flipped my lunch by your sudden movement. It's a good thing that she's this sharp. I don't need to explain too much.

"You don't have to be wary. I won't do anything that will equal to taking advantage of you. I just want that time for me to try and steal you away from him."

"Your first sentence was admirable but the next one was too nasty."

"I really want you Andou. But yeah, I don't need that love of yours, you can give that to Ogawa for all I care. I just want you to be mine."

"Onoda. I told you, you can't have me. I will never let you. And you, not wanting my love is even more nasty. Do you only want me for my body?"

She might be correct though but yeah, this is my desire talking. Having her as mine will fulfill it. In normal eyes, that's how they will interpret this desire. Only having an eye for the girls' body.

"Ah. Do I need to explain? Well, you wouldn't understand. But I guess since it's you, I can tell you. I want to steal you from him. If I succeed that would fill up my desire. Can't you just give me a chance?"

"Huh? What desire? Chance to steal me? How will you do that? Will you force me?

"Well, it's a long story. Just know it's a desire to steal someone from somebody. And this time, it's you. Do you think I can force you?"

"That sounds really nasty. Onoda. Aren't you afraid I will tell this to others? Well, yes. You can't. Alright. That chance. I'll give it to you. As long as you don't go overboard. You wouldn't be able to sway me to be yours anyway."

Finally she accepted the condition. I have to prepare for that. How can I steal her during that time when we act? Then I will still have to divide my attention to Mori. Ah. And there will be more. If we started acting, I might find out those other harem members. I figured asking Andou for their names will make her suspicious.

"You still need me. And well, how could I put this? I somehow trust you wouldn't do that. Our personality is the same. You even did that to get Ogawa, while I will use this chance to get you."

"Haa. You're right. We have that same personality. Alright. I accept. Do your best to steal me. Well, you'll surely fail anyway."

"Well since we're done, let's add another layer for our act. It's better to be this prepared."

"What do you mean?"

And for the finishing touch. Haa. It's going well, at least. First with Mori. Now with Andou.

"We'll hide that we are dating. We'll only show it towards your friends and those you want to show it to."

"I guess you're right. It will be troublesome in the classroom if everyone knows. And it's even us pretending. Tsk. Let's finish up here. I'll tell you when Kazuo confesses."

"Sure. But don't you think we need practice?"

"There you go again. Practice for what?"

"For our acting. Let's see. Let's start with this. Holding hands."

I held out my hand to her while I stared directly into her eyes. She'll pick it up for sure. For a believable act, she will determine that we really need this.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 53: Her Choice

"This is for Kazuo's sake."

"Right. For his sake."

Andou reached out her hand to hold mine. Her hand is a bit sweaty and slightly trembling.

When our fingers eventually crossed, red shade visibly appeared on her face.

"Don't tell me, is this your first time holding another guy's hand?"

"Don't ask!"

This girl. She's surprisingly pure. Just like that Harada.

"I guess I'm lucky to take this first time of you."

"What the hell? Don't phrase it like that. It's weird."

She settled back on her chair and closed her eyes. Seemingly trying to understand the feeling brought by holding hands.

My fingers tightened its grip on her and she thought that was okay and she did the same making both of our hands hurt.

"Okay, that's enough. It's cute and all but we need more practice like this next time."

"Y-you. Alright. As long as it's only at this level then it's fine."

Andou took back her hand and stood up. Since she's done with lunch and the plan, she's now ready to go back.

"Right. Let's have another practice tomorrow. Won't you agree?"

"You. You still want to take every chance you can get."

"I'm betting myself on this Andou, just to steal you. Tadano wouldn't do what I'm doing, right?"

"Have it your way. Holding hands, that's a piece of cake. Yes. That guy, he's too protective but he won't confess. It's not that, I will accept. It's just sad that he won't turn his affection to another girl."

Ah. Well, that's how that guy's character is. He will protect his childhood friend but he won't push himself to her. Even if that means he's conceding her to his rival. And worse, that's his best friend. What the hell is wrong with that Tadano? A born-cuck?

Andou went back first while I used my time to look for Satsuki. I told her to go to that place where I called Akane before, it's desolate and we can have our talk there.

I first went to buy a bottled water before making my way there.

Following my memory, I arrived at that place. The vending machine is still pending repairs. Satsuki is sitting on the bench inside that shade, clearly waiting for me.

When she saw me, her grumpy mood was apparent on her face.

"You finally showed up. Were you with a girl again?"

"Err. Yes, I can't deny that." 𝓝𝞸𝑣𝗲𝓵𝓊𝑠𝑩.𝒞𝞸𝓂

Satsuki clicked her tongue then she tapped on her side, telling me to sit there.

"I won't ask who that was. It wasn't right. And me being this grumpy wasn't right too. This is all your fault, Ruki."

"I can tell you if you ask though. You're mine now, Satsuki. If you have complaints then tell it to me. I just can't guarantee to satisfy all that."

"I knew you would say that. Forget it. I'm yours now. You accepted that I still love Sakuma and will even help me. I should start getting used to this."

"Ah. You're quite cute like this Satsuki. Just ask me if you want to know, okay? Here, take this. Drink it for now."

Her face reddened again when the word cute registered on her ears. She was about to shoot her mouth off again to retort but was stopped when I handed her the contraceptive and the bottled water.

She understood the purpose of it so she drank it unhesitatingly.

"I won't get pregnant now?"

"Well, yes. If we did it again and I shoot it inside you, you have to drink one again. That's why here, hide this well."

I handed her another set of it. Just like what I gave Kana before. She took it and put it in her purse.

"Pervert. You really plan to do it more."

"My Satsuki is so sexy that I can't always resist your charm."

"There's your sweet-talk again."

"I'm just honestly stating the truth."

Satsuki's hand sneakily went for my hand. She grabbed it and clasped it tight. Her aggressive side is taking initiative again. There's a risk for us to be seen by someone from our class here but I guess, I'll concede my hand to her.

"Tell me the thing you're hiding now."

"Right. That's why we're here. Like I said, after you hear it, I will once again ask you if you want to be mine."

I turned my face to stare at her and she did the same.

Yes, it should be said like this, without averting my eyes, I will tell her about my desire.

"You see, I have this desire I had since 5th grade. It manifested suddenly and it became my only drive since then. The emotion called love somehow became a foreign thing to me."

"That desire. Was that why you wanted to steal me? Ah. I see, so that's why you refuse to say you like me and you even let me keep my love for Sakuma. You had every chance to break that and have me tell you you're the one I love. But you didn't."

"Yes. To steal you. Well, not just you. In fact the scent of the girls you picked up on me were either from my target or those who I already conquered. Well there's just one special silly girl who's living with me now."

"Normally I would've screamed at you because of what you said. I even had that urge now. That desire of yours is unhealthy. You made me be yours then now I find out from you, there's not just only me."

"That's why I told you, you have a choice now. You can back away but I can't guarantee I won't go after you again or stay and be mine."

"Idiot. Do you think I can back away now? I told you, take responsibility. Don't give me this crap. I'm yours now. Even if there're others, I don't care. I even have Sakuma."

This girl. She said that but her hand was trembling. Her fingernails even started to dig deep in my hand.

"But I won't let Sakuma touch you. There's a difference. For me, for this desire. I'll keep on stealing someone."

"I don't care, idiot. I've already given myself to you. Don't look back at that. What's done is done. As long as you still look at me the way you look now, I don't mind if you continue. Those other girls you've stolen, they also accepted this, right?"

"Of course, you will always be my Satsuki. You're mine. And that will stay the same. Err yes, they accepted it."

"Then that's enough. Spoil me or tease me. Do anything you want. But I can't say I will get used to you having a different scent, I will always try to remove that from you. Ah. I was right. They accepted. Then I will too. Even if it's uncomfortable to think you have others."

Her grip tightened and the trembling continued but her eyes. That determination to accept it. It's almost the same eyes she had when she's speaking about her love for Sakuma.

Unconsciously, I pulled her to a kiss. It's just a normal kiss. I don't know. The urge suddenly came. Good thing the surroundings are devoid of people.

"Thank you for accepting, Satsuki. You're mine. All of you, I want you all equally."

"Idiot. Kissing me in public. Right. Don't continue telling me that. It's still uncomfortable for me. Now, Ruki. You said there's someone special. And you're currently living with her"

"Ah. That. She's really special. She's not from this desire. But no matter what happens, I will have her by my side. Whether she likes to or not."

"That sounds extreme. So did she like it or not?"

It really is an extreme possessiveness on my part. Ah. Now I miss that silly girl again. Is she eating well?

"It is extreme. Yes, that silly girl loves me. You're somewhat alike with your deep love. Do you want to meet her?"

"Deep love, eh? What? Why?"

"Uhm, so you'll understand why she's special."

"Err. No. Not yet. I still don't want to meet your other girls."

I see. I've just stolen her. It will take time for her to fully accept it. In fact, if not for her asking, I wouldn't tell her yet.

"Alright. You can ask me anything, okay. You're mine, Satsuki."

"I will if I want to know something. Let's go back then."

"Right. Ah. I still have somewhere to go to."

"Another girl?"

I nodded. Err, yeah. How many did I meet already? It's not even half a day. And now,Kana is probably waiting there. I haven't seen her since that time we put on a show for Otsuka-senpai.

"Then go. You still have my scent anyway. Looks like you stayed your hand too before coming here."

"Err. Well, it's more like I can't yet. Ah. See you in class, Satsuki"

"Ah. Someone you haven't stolen yet. See you, pervert."

Since we can't be seen together, I had her go first. Err, she initiated another kiss before she went though. That girl, not minding the risk. Well, it's exciting for the both of us anyway.

When I reach the stairs leading to the roof, it's still around 15 minutes before the end of lunch break. Kana is already there, sitting silently on the steps where we sat before.

"Kana."

Her eyes lit up when she heard my voice and smiled beautifully. She almost stood up but I stopped her, instead I went up and sat next to her.

She immediately snuggled herself into my arms while she reached for my hand and put it over her shoulders.

This girl. I guess she missed me this much.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 54: Kana's Insight

"Hey, Ruki."

"What is it?"

"Kenji, he's becoming cold towards me."

"Why?"

Should I tell her? About what that bastard tried to do with Ishida-senpai?

"Before he will be mad if I don't stay with him but lately, he doesn't mind if I'm not with him. Just like today."

"Maybe that's because of me."

"No. It's because of me. I keep rejecting to go with him."

"Then that's really because of me. I was the one who told you to do that."

Kana looked up and reached her hand to my face. She caressed it slowly while staring directly into my eyes.

"No, I chose not to. Even if you say that, I have a choice to reject what you commanded, right? But I chose to reject his advances."

"Kana… Right. You have that choice, you're mine doesn't mean I can force you to do what I wanted."

"Right, right. Now, you understand. You changed quite a bit since I last saw you. What happened?"

"You can tell I've changed? Ah, you can't be the best advisor with only literary skills. You also know how to read people."

I seem to forget. Kana, she's 2 years older than me. In most subjects, she's ahead of me. I only saw her as naive before because of her lack of experience on that particular subject I excel at. Turns out, it's me that was naive.

Kana smiled and raised her head then she cupped both of my cheeks with her hands.

"You're younger than me. I can tell. Something changed inside you."

"What changed then? I want to know what my Kana thinks."

"Uhm... Let's see. When I first saw you, you seem to only be driven by one goal. But I can see more now. There are now more things inside you than just that thing that's driving you forward."

"My Kana is this great. You're right. Something has changed."

Kana planted her lips on mine while I stretched my arm to embrace her. Her shyness that was always there seems to vanish when she's with me. Probably, she's already comfortable with my company.

"Will you tell me about that change?"

"That's why I'm here. But what about Kenji?"

"Don't mind him for now. My mind is currently full of you. I don't know it myself. I think I'm starting to like you. Is this bad? Will you leave me if it really developed to me liking you?"

"I see. This is what changed, Kana. If it's before my change, I might really leave you when I hear you say that. But now, I want to understand. Why do you think that you're starting to like me? All I did was steal you from the guy who're dating you. I even used a despicable method to compel you. Blackmail."

She's turning to be like those girls from my middle school. I didn't do anything special for her. Nothing according to what I can remember. Now's the time for me to understand.

Kana stopped her kisses and then she fell back to my chest.

"You see, Kenji. When he first approached me back when we're 1st year, I was scared."

"Scared?"

"Un… He's scary. The way he keep on asking me to date him. You knew my personality. I can't deal well with new things. And him trying to court me is like that."

"I see. Like when we rode the train. You look cute back then, like a lost puppy."

She's the Shy and Cute type. Usually she's always shy around people or places that's new for her. And when she started liking someone, she will eventually forget the one she initially likes because she doesn't want to like two persons at the same time.

I got her with that mindset. Kana kept on liking that Kenji, while I took advantage of her using the new sensation I'm bringing her. That doesn't mean she likes me, she found that new sensation something she wanted to experience and to understand. But now she's telling me, she's starting to like me.

What's the reason? Could the reason be Kenji's sudden change?

"Muu. Stop teasing me but yes, it's like that. Kenji, he's persistent. And soon enough, I got used to him always asking that. I said to myself that if he can keep up on that until the end of the school year, I'll accept him."

"And he really did persist up to that point. Does that mean you started liking him by then?"

"No. I just admired his persistence. So we started dating during our 2nd year. I gave another ultimatum to myself. If he can persist for half a year without us doing what couples do, like holding hands, hug and kiss, then I'll learn to like him."

"I see. It's a rough road for him. So he accomplished that as well. And you started to like him"

Could it be? Ah. I see. This girl, she didn't naturally liked him. She forced herself to start liking the guy who persisted through all that. Then when I came in with that new sensation she felt, she has gotten confused.

"Yes. I came to like him or maybe it's just me forcing myself to like him. Magically, that was imprinted on me. Even now, I always look back to the time he persisted and remind myself all of the time and effort he spent for me."

"I see. Kana, is liking him an obligation for you? To repay him?"

"Uhm. I don't know. It's been like this since I decided to like him. My defenses loosened slowly from holding hands, hugs and kisses. And when we were about to do that, you appeared before me. With that smile on your face like you found something interesting."

"You already resolved yourself to give yourself to him but my appearance broke that resolve."

Kana's arms tightened its embrace on me, her face is still buried there in my chest. I don't know what expression she's having right now. Putting my hand on her hair, I started stroking it with my fingers.

"Un... And maybe not just my resolve. I somehow woke up to the notion that I'm forcing myself. So I started rejecting what he wanted."

"But you told me, you still like him when I brought you home. You even say I love you to each other through the phone."

Kana giggled softly and cutely at what I said.

"Ruki, you're really cute and a bit naive. I know what we're doing and I let that happen. Not with him but with you. Those words we exchanged were just me trying to ease his mind, a lip service." 𝐧𝑂𝐯𝐞𝑙𝑢𝓢𝔟.𝐜𝐎𝑚

"Ah. I'm really a bit naive. I thought I got you through my means."

"You did get me though. You wanted to steal me from him, and I understood when I saw that girl in front of your house. Your 'I like you' to me is different. It could even be false."

"I see, I was seen through by you. I'm really naive. Yes, you're right. That 'I like you' could be false. You see, that is one of the things I planned to tell you today. Love or like. I can't feel that emotion, yet. The 'I like you' that I told you just meant I want you to be mine."

When Kana heard that, she raised her head again and looked at me. Her face is a bit red and there's a teardrop on the corner of her eyes.

"You can't feel that emotion? Explain it to me."

"I meant it like that."

And then I told her what I revealed to Satsuki earlier. The thing about my desire, the desire to steal her from Kenji. And that she's not the only one.

"Uhm. I think I could guess the part about me not being the only one. From that girl I saw back at your house, I can infer the possibility. But Ruki, you really don't feel love? You only want me to fill up your desire?"

"Yes, I can't but I'm trying to learn. There are people helping me, to understand and feel it. That was my motive for approaching you, yes."

"Is it that girl? She's the special one you mentioned, right? Muu. It's a bit sad hearing that's your motive."

"Yes, that's her. You can really see through me. Err, I'm sorry, but me wanting you, that's genuine. You're mine now, I'll take responsibility to what I've done."

"So she's one of the reason why you changed. You realized something. That girl, I only saw her twice but her eyes were fixated on you. That's love, right?"

Then she's back at snuggling me. This cute girl. What's going through her mind? Even with my revelation of my desire the only protest she did was saying she was a bit hurt because of my motive.

"Kana, is your specialty Detective novels? Yes, she loves me so much that's why she always do that when I bring a girl home. But I only realized lately how special she is for me."

"Muu. I only read some, I'm far from writing one. I still don't know the definition of your special, how is she special?"

"I kinda want to read something you wrote, Kana. Hmm, I wanted her not because of my desire but something else. "

"Muu. You bully. I'll let you read some if you come by the club again. I see. I understand. Not from your desire. "

She's embracing me tight now. This girl. It's like with Satsuki earlier. Saying they understood but deep inside they felt something about it but won't tell me.

"I will visit the club soon to read those. Yes, you can ask me about it and I'll tell you everything."

"No. It's fine. I quite understand what you meant."

"I see. Then Kana, will you still stay with me or…?"

"Ruki. I'm yours. So don't ask me to choose. I'll stay with you."

"Ah, you'll really stay? Even if there's not only you? And I can't reciprocate if you really start liking me."

"I will stay, you bully. I'm yours. Don't ask anymore. And liking you, it's not definite yet. Kenji, he's still in my mind."

"Right. You're mine. I'm suddenly pissed off by that Kenji."

"Don't worry about him, I'll deal with whatever is between us."

This cute girl, I'm learning more about her and in turn she's also trying to learn more about me.

I raised her chin and this time I'm the one giving her a kiss. She responded to it and handed over the control of her body to me. She just let herself be pulled close while her arms were embracing me tight.

There's not enough time for us to talk about things. Maybe she will really start liking me. I won't throw her away but first, that Kenji, I'll deprive him once more. This time, of Ishida-senpai.

I don't know myself, but seeing those tears nearly forming from her eyes, that invoked a feeling on me to protect her and not let that tears fall. The cause of it is probably because of that Kenji's sudden change in attitude. Even if she only forced herself, she liked him.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 55: A Little Activity

"Let's go back, Kana. Lunchbreak is about to end."

"I still want more time with you."

Still sticking to me, Kana clings onto my neck.

"This girl. We'll continue later, I'll make time for it. I still have something to say and I missed spoiling you."

"Really?"

If there's a chance later, I'll tell her about that thing between Ishida-senpai and that Kenji.

"Yes. You now know my desire. Maybe I'll ask you again to go to my house."

"Uhm. Not yet. You said that girl is living with you now. It will be awkward to be there with her."

Ah. This girl. Her impression of Akane was that girl who tried to stop us.

"She also wants to meet you but you're right. It might be awkward for you."

"She's your special girl. Maybe I'll aim to be special to you too."

"You're already a bit special, you dummy."

"Not as special to live with you though. That morning after our night became my best memory. The way you took care of me, I like it."

Haa. This girl, she's only saying this. In fact she just wanted to be spoiled right now.

I pulled her into another passionate kiss. She happily accepted it that she ended up in my lap again. She even pulled my hands to her breasts to grope it.

Ah. There's still a few minutes, at least I can show this girl that I still truly want her. There's no way she didn't get affected when I confirmed that she's not the only girl I stole.

"My naughty Kana. You're making me want you."

"Then take me, Ruki."

Her face is too red now. Sadly, there's not enough time.

"Give me your panties Kana, we don't have time now. I'll give it back to you later."

"Eh? You want me to go to class without it?"

She suddenly drew back but I firmly held her.

"Yes. So I will have a reason to meet you later."

"T-this. You bully."

Kana said that but she stood up and did what I asked. Putting her hands under her skirt, she pulled down her panties.

The way she did it was too sexy, add to that her cute face that was as red as tomato now.

She handed the panties that had her scent and a bit wet from her love nectar to me.

I took it and put it in my pocket.

"I'll take care of this."

"Muu. It will be hard for me to move now."

"Yes, take care at the stairs, Kana. Don't let them see you're not wearing anything there or you can wait for me here later."

"Y-you bully. You better show up or I'll get angry."

I answered her by kissing her again. She bit my lips as her response.

After that, we went back to our classes. I look after her, making sure her skirt won't be flipped. Ah. Will she be fine? I guess I really gave myself a reason to meet Kana later.

Shio's case will probably not take long. That teacher of mine might have issues she doesn't want me to know or she's thinking of resolving it herself since she's an adult. Either way, out of the list that I have to do, she's the only one left.

Ah. There's still that issue about Fukuda and his gang. Well, it will be easy. That Fukuda probably knows that it's not easy to deal with me. A little talk will smoothen the creases.

When I arrived in class, almost everyone was back from their lunch. And yeah, Satsuki probably smelled Kana's scent on me. I could see her glare when I sat down.

Rindou put down her book a bit to greet me and Sakuma, well, this idiot seems a bit downcast. He's still thinking about what Satsuki said earlier.

5th and 6th period passed by in a blink. When the 7th period started a little event happened during class. Well, it became a group activity. The activity needed 4 in a group since there are only 30 students, 2 groups will have 5 members.

Since we're almost a tight group now, from our interactions, it was decided that it will be me, Satsuki, Rindou and Sakuma.

The content of the activity was to act like the other person in your group. It aimed to see how well one understands the person he or she is acting as. After the activity, the person himself or herself will grade how the other acted like him or her.

"Then. I'll act as Rindou!"

Sakuma jumped ahead and declared. It made Rindou flustered but she nodded. Satsuki and I both agreed. That idiot. How will she act as Rindou?

"I'll act as Onoda."

Satsuki declared next. Err how will you act like me? No one objected so it has been decided.

"Uhm, I'll act as…"

Rindou can't decide between Sakuma and Satsuki. One acts like an idiot while the other has a foul mouth. It will be hard for her to do any of that.

"…Sakuma."

In the end she settled on Sakuma. And what's left for me is Satsuki. That made Satsuki flinched, she's probably thinking I might act the way she acted when we're alone.

"I'll be Maemura then. So who will start?"

"Uhm… Is this okay?"

Sakuma acted shyly, his voice lowered and a notebook that was upside down was on his hand.

Satsuki, seeing that, almost shouted insults but she remembered our activity. So she acted like me and answered. With a slight smile on her face

"That's okay. Good job Rindou."

Eh? Was that how I acted towards Rindou?

"O-onoda, you're really a good guy." 𝑵𝞸𝗏𝐞𝓁𝑈𝔰𝗯.𝑐𝒪𝓂

Eh? Rindou, was that how Sakuma acted towards me? I only remember him always blurting out idiotic questions. And I'm not really a good guy. Ah. My turn.

"Idiot Sakuma, you appreciate your fellow idiot."

Rindou, who's acting as Sakuma, trembled at my words but she remembered the activity. She then retorted as Sakuma with her voice slightly louder.

"O-only an idiot will call someone an idiot!"

"Why don't you two date each other?"

Satsuki acting as me said the same thing I said to them before. This girl. But yeah, she's saying it to me and Rindou who are acting as them. So it's the same thing. She really got my character down. At least the surface character.

"Y-you'll make a great couple."

Sakuma acting as Rindou added. This guy, are you projecting yourself on us? Trying to give yourself a push forward? If only this guy stopped hesitating. He's always one step forward three steps backward.

Just like that, we spent the whole 7th period acting. In the end not only us who enjoyed it but also those other groups. There were even some who almost got into a fight because of how bad they acted as themselves.

Since we enjoyed it. All of us gave each other the highest grade. I don't think the teacher will mind that. The grade is secondary for him, the experience was what he aimed at.

When the bell rang, most of the students started to head out for their clubs.

Satsuki went ahead first for their practice. Today, she will officially be put to their regular team. Though a bench player for now, practicing with the seniors will benefit her plus the chance to appear in a game. If she did well, she can even be a starting player.

Sakuma heads out right after Satsuki. He's still eager for his soccer practice despite the setback he concocted himself from Satsuki's words. Today will be the official start of their club practice. Unlike Satsuki, he's not yet noticed by the seniors of his club. Well, they haven't done any proper practice last week.

Rindou waved me goodbye. She's planning to finish that book today. She's already at the final part. Once she finishes it, Haruko will start her plan to make her fall. I wonder, will it be easy? That girl got 7 of them in her 1st year. That's a bit scary.

They all know I was called by Shio so they don't ask me where I will be going. I better get going now or Kana might wait long for me.

Following the path to the Administration Building, I ran into Shio at the entrance. She also just got out of her last class, so we went to her room together.

The teachers and students who saw us didn't think anything wrong about it. I somehow became a regular of this building so they knew how I angered Shio before. I'm thankful for that convenient alibi.

When we entered her room, she immediately locked it and had me sit on her sofa. While she moved to her table and started preparing a coffee from her coffee maker.

"I thought you wouldn't come."

Shio said while preparing the machine.

"You didn't specify the time. I thought it's better to come after school. And it will be bad if I didn't when you called me out like that in class."

"Because that will give me a reason for meeting you. I can't just meet a student whenever I want."

Ah. I guess she's right about that. It will grow into rumors if I start showing up without reason.

"I see. You didn't reply, I thought you just ignored me."

"This student, how can I talk about personal affairs over the internet and what more with a student."

Err. She's right again. Ah. Adults can be scary.

"You're right. Then will you tell me now?"

"Haa. Ruru, why did I even call you here if not for that?"

"Because you miss me?"

"You've become bold Ruru. Should I punish you?"

Err. What kind of punishment? Is this your violent side again? Ah. Well, let's get serious and listen to her talk. Kana is waiting.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 56: Shio's Frustration

"No. Not a punishment. Why can't you take a joke, Shio?"

"Because if I respond to that, I will get dragged by your pace again. Like that time in the infirmary."

Ah. She's right. I somehow pulled her into my pace until she accepted what I want us to do.

"Don't be like that, I'm still set at stealing you."

"And how will you do that? You keep saying that but you're not doing anything."

The coffee was done brewing and she poured it on the two cups she prepared. She handed me one of it then she sat next to me.

"Thanks. Well, I don't have experience with your type Shio. Will you give me a hint?"

"Don't be, I always drink coffee after classes. Since you're here, drink with me. And for the hint. No, I won't give you any. Figure it out yourself."

Sipping her coffee, this beautiful teacher of mine looks beautiful. But I noticed a hint of exhaustion in her face. It was covered by her thin makeup. What really happened to her?

I looked down and her ring that should've been on her finger was not there.

"Shio. Your ring."

"Ah. Did you notice? We fought. There, you got your chance, Ruru."

This girl. I see, that's the reason. Something must have happened last Friday and they still haven't resolved it. And it looks worse than I thought. For her to take that ring off.

"No. I don't feel comfortable using this chance. Shio. You can talk to me."

"Why should I talk to you? Can you help me?"

I probably won't be able to help her. But she at least needs to let out that emotion. If she can vent it out then good.

"No. But something like that shouldn't be bottled up. I'll only listen. You can treat me like a wall."

"You. Why do you want to know? Aren't you just set at stealing me?" 𝑵𝞸𝗏𝐞𝓁𝑈𝔰𝗯.𝑐𝒪𝓂

"Stealing or not, I can't just rest easy if I find my target this troubled. You won't be yourself if I try to steal you now."

"Target? I see. I'm not the only one you're trying to steal. Alright. I'll tell you, don't talk and just listen."

Downing her coffee first, Shio began talking or shouting.

"That fucking guy! Getting mad at me when I was late for a bit!"

Err. I didn't think I will hear a curse word from Shio.

"Who does he think he is? Some hotshot? He wasn't like that back in high school. He's gentle, understanding and… Argh. I'm getting mad just thinking about the change I found out when we got married!"

She's shouting, venting out the frustration she's holding.

"And does he think I don't know?! On that new school of his. He's once again trying to get his hands on one of his students!"

Ah. That info. She's the same though, she put her hands on me or rather her breasts.

"He even has the gall of asking me why I am mad. That stupid guy."

I want to say something but yeah. I'm just a wall for now.

"And you! He got mad at me thinking I'm seeing another guy. Because of that time at infirmary!"

Ah. I'm also a reason why they're fighting. Eh? At least he doesn't know what really happened.

"Hey. You. Do you think you can help? You made it worse!"

She turned to me and grabbed my collar. Her face is red from the agitation she's feeling.

"But really. Time with you right now is slightly better than with him. I remove that ring to revolt but he hasn't even noticed! The nerve of that guy!"

She then pulled on my collar, bringing me close to her. Shio stared at me directly, shouting her grievances to me.

"Why aren't you saying anything?! Comfort me! This is your chance!"

Err. I'm acting as a wall she can vent on. I shouldn't talk. I'll let her vent it out first and wait until she calms down.

"You! I got you for my fantasy! But you! You keep breaking it! You put me under your palm! What will you do next?! I might really get stolen by you and I'm scared!"

She then banged her forehead to mine. Though there's not much force, it hurts. This girl. What should I do with her?

"Hey. Ruru. What should I do?"

She loosened her grip on my collar. After that, she put her head on my shoulder, her speaking voice turned soft.

"I also don't know why I called you back here. Maybe I'm expecting something to happen between us. But you, you immediately noticed my ring and you don't even want to use this chance to do what you said about stealing me."

"That guy, I married him. I love him. When I was still a student like you, he supported me. True, I fantasized about a romance between a student and a teacher. But the love I felt for him was genuine."

"I hastily decided to marry him. Taking him to my family to engage him with me. He accepted but I don't know what he really thought about it."

"The wedding happened 1 year before I graduated from college. He's still the same guy I fell in love with back in high school so I was so happy."

"But last year, he transferred to another school. I was busy with my last year in college so I didn't have a lot of time to spend with him. I don't know what's happening with him, I only hear bits from what he's telling me when we're at our bed."

"I never noticed. Or I just didn't care. He was slowly changing before my eyes. But I still love him. I believe the man that I married. I don't want to think about him doing the same thing but I found pieces of evidence. And I couldn't confront him about it."

"When he visited here last week, I was happy. Happy that he will visit me. But his purpose wasn't me. It was his former colleagues. He didn't spend a lot of time with me. He instead went and greeted those he knew. Catching up to them."

"When I ran into you at the stairs and saw your pained expression, I worried about you so I led you to the infirmary instead of looking for him. I don't know. It might be my instinct as a teacher or maybe because it's you. I forgot that he was neglecting me and I enjoyed my time with you."

"But the time I was out of his sight made him angry. And I felt guilty because of what we did so I just let him. I thought he just need some time to cool down but it just got escalated further, leading to now."

"What should I do?"

"Why won't you talk?"

"Stop being a wall now and talk to me!"

With every word she uttered, she kept on hitting me albeit softly. And my shoulder became wet, she was crying. I don't know how I could help her so instead of saying anything, I put her into my embrace.

Her body was shaking from the agitation she felt. After venting it all out. She's slowly calming down.

I put my hand on the back of her head and started patting her. Without any words uttered, I let her feel comfortable.

"You're still not saying anything. What's with that big talk of stealing me?"

She raised her still tear-stained face to look at me. Seeing that, I wiped the tears with my fingers.

I really want to say something comforting but I refrained. Maybe that is what she needs right now but I won't. I'll just stay here and listen to her.

"You're unbelievable. Usually one will take advantage of a woman like me that's currently at a weakened state."

I shook my head and just smiled at her.

"Ruru. What is that with you? Why are you like this?"

"But now you're set at not talking."

"Then hug me tight. Let me feel your warmth, even for just a few minutes."

Her arms circled around me, hugging me tightly. Putting all her weight on me. I responded by doing the same, hugging her close to me. Feeling her warmth.

This girl. She might be an adult but right now, she felt like she's even younger than me. Her love for her husband is admirable but yeah, that just further ignited my desire to have her be mine. I will steal her. Like she said, right now is the best chance but I won't do that.

Being stolen by me is not the thing she needs today. It's this warmth we're giving each other.

10 minutes after. She separated herself to me and stood up, dignified. Shio's back at her commanding side. The previous weak girl is gone.

"Thank you, Ruru."

"Anytime, Shio."

"Are you still set at stealing me?"

"Of course."

After I answered, she drew near me and gave me a kiss, it was normal at first but it grew to an intimate one. She's cupping my face to not let me escape. After a while, she released me.

"Do your best at stealing me. And right, he hasn't touched me since that time."

"I will. Wait for it. Continue not letting him touch you, you're mine Shio."

I stood up and gave her a hug before I turned and left her room. She didn't say anything after that and just watched me leave.

I learned a lot from Shio today. And we got another step further. Not on physical relationship but on mental. Her problem, it may or may not be fixed. I don't know. I shouldn't meddle with that. But I will steal her from her husband, that much is a fact.

After leaving the Administration Building, I hurriedly went back to the place where Kana is waiting for me.

Like we discussed, she's still there, waiting for me. She didn't go to the club today nor she went with that Kenji.

"Kana."

Her eyes once again lit up when she saw me but she fell back to her seat, her face red.

Well, I was waving at her with her panties in my hand. This girl is really cute.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 57: Steamy Time Upstairs *

"Y-you bully. Don't wave my panties like that. Give it to me."

"Why? Let me hold onto this for a while."

I continued climbing until I arrived at the step she was on.

"Muu. It's hard to move earlier. I was stuck at my seat. And whenever the wind blows, it feels chilly."

"No one noticed, right?"

She didn't answer but her hand moved to my arm and pinched it hard. It hurts but her way of answering is this cute. I can see her pouting when she turned her head away.

"Is my Kana mad at me?"

"Don't talk to me, you bully. I'm too embarrassed in class. I couldn't stand when the teacher called me."

Ah. I really put her to a quite dangerous situation. One wrong move could be the end of her. It will be a shame that will never be erased. I also did this before in Middle School. Though no accidents happened, only now do I understand how dangerous it was for them.

I need to at least comfort her and not put her to another dangerous situation unless she herself wants it. Right. They should consent to something first before I put them through it.

"I'm sorry, Kana. I put you through that experience."

"Spoil me. Spoil me a lot so that I can forget about that idiot Kenji for today."

This girl. Did something happen between them again?

Conceding to her request, I drew close to her and hugged her, pulling her body and head that was avoiding me into my arms.

"I will spoil you. That's why I'm here. Something happened earlier?"

"That Kenji, he said he will stop working for that scholarship."

Ah. That scholarship. Looks like it was Kana who pushed him to it. He's really persistent and he even did what she asked. Possessive? He's like a dog on her leash. At least that's how it was before. But now, that dog is running wild.

"Do you want my help? What do you want to do with him?"

"Just spoil me today. I told you I'll deal about the things between me and Kenji."

"Then I'll spoil you a lot. What does my Kana want to do?"

"Kiss me."

Abiding to her request, I planted my lips on hers, unlike before, she never closed her eyes again when we're kissing, she kept on staring at me and I kept on staring at her.

Her tongue peeked out of her mouth. I didn't let it back out and immediately sucked it into my mouth.

"Y-you still really want me."

"Of course, you're my Kana. I made you mine. I will always want you."

Once again, she put herself on my lap and started straddling me. Since we're at the top of the stairs, it's a bit dangerous if she fell so I moved us out of the stairs and sat myself on the space above it with Kana still straddling me.

"Your desire. Will it keep igniting if I start liking you?"

"It depends, Kana, but you being mine. I will still want you even without that desire. Right now, it's just serving as a plus. Satisfying my desire ends right after stealing you completely. The added satisfaction I get is just an excess and I still welcome it."

"I see. It's a bit complicated."

"Right. It became this complicated after I realized things that I don't understand before"

Kissing down to her neck, Kana held onto my head. I really want to leave a hickey here. But sadly, I can't yet. Only Yae liked that, she's so happy that she can brag about it to the girls from that group.

That Kenji was probably pissed off that Kana didn't come with him to the club. But that guy, he's trying to get into Ishida-senpai's skirt. Maybe I should visit that club again.

"D-don't leave a hickey there, just put it on my shoulders again."

"Why are you so cute today, Kana? Okay, looks like the mark I put before already faded."

Kissing and licking her neck, I slide down to her collarbone. Then my hands started unbuttoning her uniform, starting from the bottom.

"Muu. Don't tease me. You're putting your mark again, hauu." 𝓷𝑂𝗏𝓔𝑙𝓤𝐬𝑩.𝑐𝓞𝓶

"I'm just saying the truth. My Kana is always cute."

When I finished unbuttoning her uniform, my hands immediately grabbed her breasts, groping it, feeling its shape on top of her bra all the while slowly sliding her uniform off her.

"Hauu. More Ruki. Make me forget and let me focus on you."

Kana's moans were starting to leak out from her mouth. I pulled her bra up to set free her hidden soft mountains.

Taking in her sexy figure again, I immediately gobbled up her nipples. It didn't take long for it to be erect.

During that time, Kana's hands didn't just rest, it went down to my pants to open my zipper. I can already feel the wetness being exuded by her sacred place.

This girl is already feeling it and is now lusting for me. Well, she's not the only one, I also want to do her today. Since lunchbreak.

"Kana, stand up a bit."

She nodded, stood up from me and rested her back on the wall. Her eyes were following my every move, I moved towards her and raised her skirt, her sacred place that was already overflowing with her love nectar exposed itself to me.

Looking at that, I suddenly felt the thirst. Without warning her, I started sucking her juices out of her. Using my mouth and tongue I started pleasuring her most sacred place.

"Hauu... You're really a bully Ruki. Suddenly teasing me there. Aahhn... I want you. Haauu."

She started pulling on my hair but unlike what she's saying, she's even pushing my head further. I took that as an encouragement from her so I continue at what I am doing.

It didn't take long before I felt her lower body twitch from extreme pleasure, along with a loud moan Kana climaxed from my mouth.

After releasing everything in my mouth, Kana's legs weakened and it made her slide down to the floor, her legs wide open.

My lust and reason reached their limits when I saw that, pulling out my cock from my pants, I raised her leg to position myself to her entrance.

Giving her a kiss first, I pushed my whole cock inside her in one thrust.

Her waning consciousness woke up when she felt me suddenly entering her and that made her moan out again. If there's someone below the stairs, no doubt they already heard her moans since earlier.

"Uuhh. You're inside me again. Ruki… Hold me."

This girl, she's still this cute. Just by looking at that lust-filled face of hers made my cock harder. Add to that her insides that already took my shape were squeezing tight.

She reached her arms forward, asking me to hold her. I told her I will spoil her so I took it and pulled her to me which put us in a sitting position. Putting my hands on her butt, I started lifting her up and down to make us feel pleasure. She responded to it by moving her hips herself. It started slowly but then the pace picked up when I also started thrusting from below. Every time I reached deep inside her, a sound of meat-hitting-meat rang out whenever our skins touched due to the force of our movements.

While in the midst of that, my head buried itself on her chest, sucking and biting on her nipples. One of my hands moved up to her mouth, to muffle the sounds of her moans. It's really risky if someone climbs up here and sees what we're doing.

Kana being unable to moan out loud focused on moving her hips. She always strives to let my cock reach the tip of her uterus then she will squeeze me tight, trying to suck my semen out.

Just like that, we continued at that position for too long. Kana won't let me change it. Looks like this is now her favorite position and she wanted us to cum like this. Whenever I let go of her nipple, she will then raise my head and lock me in a kiss.

Soon enough, we both reached our limits. With a short burst of rapid pounding, Kana's body twitched uncontrollably as she climaxed while at the same time another shot of my semen filled her up.

With bated breaths, we embrace each other once again, staying at that position, feeling each other's warmth.

It was only when Kana truly rested did we break away from each other and started to fix our clothes. I then hand her panties back which she wore to put a stop at my spilling semen.

When we're about to go back down, footsteps rang from below the stairs.

And well, Otsuka-senpai appeared from it. She stood in surprise when she found us sticking to each other, sweat-filled and still had that air of someone who had just finished having sex.

"I… I was told? to look for you Kana-senpai. So you were with Onoda-kun."

When she recovered from her surprise, Otsuka-senpai almost stuttered.

"Un. I won't be able to come to the club today. I'll go home with Ruki."

"I… Okay Kana-senpai, I'll tell them I didn't see you and you must've already gone home."

Ah. This curious girl. Looks like Kana already compelled her to lie for us. Must be the price for giving her my number.

Otsuka-senpai then turned her gaze to me, her curious eyes seemed to be asking something and I knew what it was.

"Sorry for not responding to your mail, Otsuka-senpai, if you want you can come with us and I'll answer you along the way."

I didn't tell her I didn't reply on purpose or I was waiting for her to send another mail.

"I-it's fine. You can take your time answering. I'll go first. See you Kana-senpai, Onoda-kun."

Part running, part walking, Otsuka-senpai immediately disappeared from our sight.

"Karen, that girl, she seems really curious and it looks like you were talking with her. What did she ask?"

"She's asking me about how I got you this fast. That girl is too curious."

"Don't worry, she won't tell them about us."

"Ah. Kana, I have something I found out and I had to tell you."

"Why didn't you tell me earlier?"

"I couldn't find the right moment."

"Uhm… Is it about Kenji?"

"Yes."

"Then don't. I already know about it. He confessed. Rumi too."

I see. So nothing really happened between the two. Maybe that's why she's too upset with him.

"That's the reason you don't want to go to the club?"

"You dummy, you're a huge part of the reason but yes, that's also one. I don't want to meet them today."

This girl. She's not angry or anything. She's probably feeling guilty. Her meeting me and having sex with me, she can't tell it to them but those two confessed even if nothing happened.

"You don't need to feel too guilty. You're mine, Kana. If you want, I can reveal myself."

"Uhm… No. Let us stay like this for now. I told you, leave my issues with me. I will really ask for your help if I can't handle it anymore."

"My Kana is this strong. You're making me admire you."

"Muuu. Here you go being naive again. It's because of you Ruki. Your appearance. It's slowly changing me. I want to resolve something myself. Before, I couldn't reject Kenji so he persisted and I eventually liked him, now I want to do something for myself."

Ah. I see. Kana, she's trying to move forward. Even if she's still the same Cute and Shy type, she will now want to face forward and not cower when it concerns her.

These girls, why are they slowly changing? I never noticed before. Aoi, Ria, Yae, Haruko and Akane. They changed. And now Kana is also starting to change. It couldn't be all because of me, right?

Err. I don't know. Maybe it's because of me and maybe it's because of them themselves.

"I see. If you say it like that, I can only watch you, right?"

"Y-yes. Watch me Ruki. After all this, my feelings for you will probably be cleared up by then, whether I really start liking you or not, I will tell you. For the meantime, don't forget to spoil me. Even if you have so many girls, don't neglect me."

"I'll wait for it then, I'll accept whatever outcome it is. Of course, I won't neglect any of you. Just that, there might be times where I won't be able to respond."

"For now, I'm yours, Ruki. Yes, as long as you tell me the reason even if it's late."

Kissing her as an answer, we started to go down and walk out of school.

Well, the Literature club won't be able to see us but it's still risky to hold hands together. I only walk with her until the bus stop where she will ride it to go home.

Seeing her bus off, I then started my way to the station.

I don't have time for Haruko now, I'll tell her that I'll visit her tomorrow or on Wednesday. I will spoil her more to appease her.

This felt like a long day. And I really miss Akane now, even if Kana was just with me, I couldn't help but veer my mind to Akane whenever I'm alone. This possessiveness. Will it really be cured?

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 58: Distant Relative

I messaged Akane that I will be a little late at going home. Well, stopping at the faculty for Shio and then to Kana, it took up at least an hour.

It's already dark when I got out of the station. I looked up at the sky and saw that it was starting to clear up. It's already Spring season so clouds started to disperse a bit.

The stars are looking so beautiful today.

Err. Why did I suddenly think of staring at the stars?

Ah. I suddenly felt a premonition.

I remember someone related to that. Could it be?

I hurried my footsteps and arrived in front of my house. Still feeling that sort of premonition, I readied myself.

Honestly, if I didn't see the stars, I wouldn't remember her. That woman who kept bragging about how stars align because of her. That stars move for her just because her surname contains the kanji for Star. Last I saw her was before this desire of mine manifested. Ah.

I might be wrong but yeah, at each step I took and hearing the voices that were leaking out from inside my house, my premonition was right.

"Honestly, that boy. I don't remember him being born under a lucky star. To have you living with him at this age. What did he feed you? Is he threatening you?"

"It's not like that Aunt Miwa. You were there, you knew how much I love him."

"You're a beautiful girl, Akane. Are you sure about that? That boy isn't even that handsome. Hmm but he's a bit big down there."

"W-what are you talking about?"

"Don't tell me you two didn't do it yet?"

"N-no, we already did."

"So? How was it?"

"Aunt, please. Don't ask me about that."

As I thought. That troublesome relative of my mother. She's here.

Hoshino Miwa or she used to be. She's already married so she probably took her husband's last name.

She's a distant relative of my Mom. Her mother is my grandma's cousin.

She's only a year younger than my Mom and she used to live here with us, freeloading off of us. Because of her troublesome personality, she couldn't last long on any job she took.

All I can remember was she married someone when we were in 5th grade so she moved out with her husband right after. It's been almost 5 years since then.

I don't know the real circumstances back then since I was still immature but it seems like her husband was someone her parents arranged, worried about her future.

Why is she back here? And why didn't Mom inform me?

"I'm home."

"Ah. Husband, welcome home."

Akane immediately brightened up when she saw me. She left Aunt Miwa and jumped at me then kissing me right after.

"How bold Akane. Husband? So you're already acting as a married couple. How shameless."

"Aunt Miwa. Mom didn't tell me you'll come."

"Oi Ruki, didn't I tell you to call me Miwa-nee? And I'm not alone, look here, your nephew, Minoru."

"I already forgot about that, uh, Miwa-nee. Oh, your son?"

Ah. Only now did I notice the child sleeping on our sofa. He certainly resembles her. But this Aunt, even when she's now at that age, she kept her attractive face and that sexy figure. Though she gained a bit of meat, it doesn't negatively affect her figure. Her breasts that were on the smaller side from my memory have swelled a lot. Side effect of getting pregnant? Her husband was too lucky to marry her.

Ah. Wait, why am I thinking about that?

Eh? This is my desire talking. Miwa-nee has just ignited my desire. Crap. This is bad. But I can't stop. The thought of stealing her from her husband is making my desire fill up.

"Yes. I told your Mom, we will be staying here for some time. Just until things settled. Ah. Hey, what's with those lecherous eyes?"

"Husband, don't tell me..."

Akane whispered to me, she knew me and my desire.

"Sorry, wife. It is as you thought."

"You've also grown bold, Ruki. Even with Akane at your side, you still dare look at me like that. Did you miss your Miwa-nee?"

Err. Though she ignited my desire, I should put a stop to it for now. It's improper and we haven't seen each other for 5 years. I still remember her taking care of me when my Mom was busy before.

Ah. But I remembered. That's not taking care of me at all. At most times she was entertaining herself through me. I used to cry when she did that and then she would take me to bath and we would bathe together.

Err. Now that I remembered, that was somehow erotic. Seeing her naked. Luckily, my desire hadn't manifested yet during that time.

"Sorry Miwa-nee. You just looked more beautiful than I remembered. Err what happened? Why are you two here?"

"This boy sure has grown. To tease your sister like this. I'm not happy at your praise! Your Mom didn't tell you?"

Her face certainly turned red. Err. That's cute, okay. I might not be able to hold back if she continues that.

But Akane, she's clinging closely to me. This silly girl. Is she feeling threatened by Miwa-nee?

I stealthily put my hand on her butt and groped it. When she felt that, she put her hand on mine like telling me to grope it harder.

I don't mind if Miwa-nee saw it but I'm doing this to ease Akane's mind. She's still my special silly girl.

"It's been 5 years and you now have a son. Err.. Mom didn't tell me about your arrival." 𝑵𝑶𝑣𝚎𝑙𝔲𝒮𝓑.𝑐𝗈𝑀

After putting my bag down, we all settle in the living room. Akane was sitting on my lap since we're using the single sofa. Miwa-nee sat herself next to her sleeping son.

She teased us when she saw how clingy Akane was, we didn't mind though. This silly girl just wanted to be spoiled.

Miwa-nee told us the reason why they're here. Turns out, she got in a fight with her husband. It might be a huge fight that in a fit of rage, she took her son with her and contacted Mom if they can stay here for a while.

She told us that this is just temporary. She's just waiting for her husband to pick them up after things cool down between them. I didn't ask for a reason why they fought, well, I won't unless she told us that herself.

"So, Ruki, is my room from before still available?"

"Yes, no one used it since you left. Miwa-nee and Minoru can use that."

"Your Mom is probably busy so she forgot to tell you. I'll help in this house when you two are at school."

"I guess that's the reason. Have you eaten dinner yet? You can eat with us."

"Yes, eat with us Miwa-nee. I cooked enough for four."

Akane chimed in, seeing that the talk was almost over.

"Then we'll take you up on that offer. We'll follow you to the table, I will wake up this child first."

Surprisingly, Miwa-nee is this gentle when it concerns her son. Ah. She's a doting mother. Maybe Minoru being born led her to think things differently than how she lived her life before. At least, her previous personality is still there.

When the child woke up, Miwa-nee introduced him to me, telling him to call me as Big Brother. The child is a good boy that listens to his mother. I was once like that, right?

After eating dinner, Miwa-nee offered to do the dishes but we both rejected her, telling her to settle Minoru in bed and rest since they're probably tired from their journey to here.

That also gave me and Akane time to talk with each other while we're doing the dishes.

"Will you steal Miwa-nee, Husband?"

"I'm afraid I will. My desire hasn't stopped since the first time I saw her again."

"You pervert. Just don't neglect me, okay?"

"There you go again, silly girl. You're the only one special, no one can beat you to it so of course, I will never neglect you."

I reached in for a kiss which made Akane giggle sweetly.

"I love you, pervert husband."

"Yes. I'll spoil you tonight, you silly wife. Don't feel threatened easily. No matter what, you're the only one special to me. Let's finish up and take a shower."

After finishing the dishes, we really took a shower together and as always, I spoiled this silly girl inside, I got hard when my desire suddenly ignited from Miwa-nee, now I'm venting it on Akane. Well, even without that, I will still spoil her. Always reminding her how special she is.

Akane is already used to us having sex that she can now take initiative to look for her g-spots. And so we had another fulfilling shower sex before we retire back to our room, snuggling at each other.

Ending the day like this with her is really comfortable. We talked for a bit about what we've done all day. I told her everything that happened to me and she listened to it, accepting everything and she also told me everything that happened to her. From how the rumors about us started spreading and the visible decline of those guys aiming for her. Soon enough, Akane fell asleep in my arms.

Miwa-nee is now living here and she just became a target for my desire. Does Mom know this will be my reaction? Haa. Possible. That's why she didn't notify me about Miwa-nee's arrival.

Well, she really did ignite my desire. I really want to steal this distant relative of ours and make her mine. I'm hoping her husband take his time at picking them up.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 59: A Chance

I woke up in the middle of the night when I heard something clattering downstairs.

Is it a burglar? I better check just in case.

I carefully removed Akane's arms and legs that were clinging to me and then replaced myself with pillows.

Covering her with our blanket, I quietly went out of our room.

Paying attention not to make a sound, I approached the stairs.

Slowly and quietly, I descended it and from the stairs, I could see someone taking out the contents of my fridge.

The lights were turned off and the only lights illuminating the place was the light from inside the fridge in the kitchen.

Right, this is no burglar.

I slowly moved to the light switch. With a tap, the whole kitchen brightened.

The figure flinched and took out her head that was searching inside the fridge. She's wearing a sleeveless shirt and short pants that only reached down to her thighs.

"R-ruki. This..."

"I thought I got a burglar at home, turns out it's just you Miwa-nee. Searching for beer?"

"Y-yes. Sorry for waking you up."

I remember back then, she also used to do this whenever she got fired or she got dumped by her boyfriend. Drinking is her stress reliever. Turns out that detail didn't change even after 5 years.

"I'm a minor. I can't openly buy alcohol and my parents rarely come home. If you want a drink…"

I trailed my last word while moving to the cupboard cabinets.

Opening one door of it reveals a neat row of wine and other alcoholic drinks.

"Ah! That. That could work. As long as I can get drunk."

"These are not mine. Dad might get angry if he saw his collection touched by someone."

"Tsk. Then what's the point of showing it to me?"

"To tease you?"

In the middle of the night, only us two are awake. This is a chance, right? Ah. But I don't know, she might look easy but she's someone who watched me grow up. For me to think of stealing her…

"Huh? When have you grown those balls to tease me? You used to just cry before."

"It's been 5 years Miwa-nee. You may have grown more beautiful but that doesn't mean I won't change."

"And your tongue became that glib too. Come and bring one of those bottles, I'll have you serve me."

"I can't do that Miwa-nee."

Ah. She's back to her old self where she kept on playing with me. What to do?

"And now you became this disobedient. Where was that cute boy from before?"

"He grew up, Miwa-nee. And well, how could I say this?"

"What? Ah. You, don't tell me you became a horny teen that's now lusting after your Aunt."

"Err. Something like that?"

I thought she would be repulsed or even get angry but surprisingly she started laughing.

Is it something to laugh at? She's not taking me seriously. Is that it? She's just a year younger than my Mom, she's 35 now while I'm still a 16 year old teen. Right. There's no way she will take me seriously.

"You boy. Stop acting like that and bring that wine over here. I really need that drink."

"You better explain this to Dad."

Ah. I guess it will be hard for her to take me seriously. I should show it to my actions, right?

"Don't worry about your Dad. Leave it to me."

"You already have a son and you still didn't change."

Bringing the wine bottle that's still sealed to her, she immediately took it from me and sat at our sofa.

She didn't even ask for a glass, she opened it and drank it directly.

"Ah! This tastes better than those bitter beers."

"Well, it's a wine. Isn't that obvious?"

I sat myself on the single sofa and watched her indulge in drinking. Sometimes wine will spill from her mouth and it will drop on her clothes, staining it red, revealing the outline of the smooth skin of her breast beneath it.

Ah. She's not wearing a bra. It's a bit dark so I didn't see it earlier but now, that's too erotic to look at.

"Don't stare too much Ruki. I know what's going on in your mind."

"What's on my mind?"

She then smiled and put down the bottle for a bit.

Then she stood up and pulled me to her side.

"You wanted to hug me, right? You miss your Miwa-nee, right?"

"Err. Maybe? But that's not on my mind right now."

She gulped another mouthful of the wine. She's starting to get affected by it.

"Huh? Then what's on your mind? Tell me." 𝑛𝒪𝓋𝑬𝓵𝔲𝗌𝓫.𝑐𝔬𝔪

"You'll just laugh at it again."

"I promise I won't laugh. Go on, tell me."

"I want to steal you from your husband, Miwa-nee."

Hearing that, Miwa-nee's eyes widened and she was momentarily shocked at what she heard.

She immediately recovered though and after that she burst out into a laughing fit again, and this time she's even slapping my back.

"You said you will not laugh."

"Sorry sorry. It's just too hilarious. Did you say that to cheer me up? It got me good, Ruki. Thank you."

She's still laughing and yeah, that's how she interpreted what I said. She didn't even think twice to consider it as me being serious. She only remembered who I was before my desire manifested and my Mom probably never told her about it. So in her mind, I'm still that Ruki who she took care of before she got married.

But still, this got my desire for stealing her grow stronger. Ah. I'm really hopeless. I might've refrained when it's my Mom or Akane's Mom, but Miwa-nee, she's different. I grew up knowing Dad and Uncle but her husband, I don't have any memory of him aside from when he came to pick her up. Add to that my memory of her. It further strengthened my desire to have her as mine.

"If that cheered you up then good. But I'm serious about what I said, Miwa-nee."

"Ruki, you already cheered me up. Stop joking anymore and just accompany me."

She once again treated it as a joke and brushed it away just like that.

Should I become proactive? To let her feel my seriousness? But I have to tread this carefully. She might've that playful personality but the way she acted like a mother earlier with Minoru, that's genuine.

"I'm really serious about it Miwa-nee but yeah, I'll refrain for now and accompany you."

"You're like my own child Ruki, you can't just joke like that. I won't take you seriously no matter what."

Right. That's how she sees me. Even if I say with all seriousness, she will brush it off as a joke coming from me.

She then gulped another mouthful. Then after a while I heard her sobbing quietly.

"Miwa-nee?"

"Don't ask. I'll drink this away. Just stay here with me."

She's trying to drown herself in drinking to forget. I wonder what really happened to them. She even decided to leave and take their son with her.

Miwa-nee might be an adult now, but they have more troubles than a teen like me. I only worry about how I can satisfy this desire of mine.

Seeing her like that, I can't help but hug her. Stretching my arms, I circled it around her waist.

Miwa-nee didn't mind it, she even patted my head.

"You've really grown up. I don't know what happened within 5 years that I haven't seen you but you're somehow more dependable now. Not the Ruki I always made to cry."

"Miwa-nee can also depend on me."

"Idiot child, you have Akane. Don't pry your nose on adults like me. Treasure her."

"Akane is special. But I also want Miwa-nee. I felt it ever since I saw you again earlier."

She just kept on drinking. Relieving the stress she has built up.

I then rest my head on her breasts, feeling the softness of it with my cheek.

"You became this naughty. What should I do with you?"

"Miwa-nee should just let me spoil you this time. Forget about that husband of yours."

"Alright. How will you spoil me?"

"I can give you a kiss."

After saying that, I looked up at her and saw her looking at me as well. She's already under the influence of alcohol, but I guess she's still thinking a bit clearly.

"For you to grow up like this. Haa. Alright. Give me one."

"Are you sure?"

"What? Are you thinking of backing out? After telling me how serious you are, you should show it through your actions."

"Then I won't hold back."

Maybe she's just using me to take her mind off her problems for now, but yeah, a chance is a chance. My desire is still continuously getting filled up at this moment.

This is different than Shio's problem earlier. With her I didn't want to make a move when she's like that. But this time with Miwa-nee, I don't even know the problem and she won't tell me. She also don't take me seriously when I said I want to steal her. Maybe through this she will.

Raising my head to line up with hers, I could see Miwa-nee's already flushed face. She's really under the influence of alcohol now.

Her lips that I have no hope of touching back then now lay before me. Pushing my head forward, my lips touched hers. A soft one at first, then I started sucking on it. She's only responding a bit but she's letting me do what I want by opening her mouth.

From one kiss to more than 10, I continue at spoiling Miwa-nee's lips and so does she. We were slowly getting pulled into the atmosphere. Even if she's quite drunk. It's just wine, she clearly knows what we're doing.

I was about to push my tongue inside her mouth when suddenly, a cry was heard upstairs.

Ah. Minoru woke up. Tsk.

Miwa-nee immediately became alert and pushed me a bit, ending our kiss.

"Minoru!"

She stood up and immediately headed towards the stairs.

But before ascending, she turned her head to me.

"Ruki, forget about what happened. It's just alcohol taking over me. Still, thank you for accompanying me. And sorry for leaving that for you to clean up."

"Don't mind it. Go now. Akane might wake up from the noise."

And just like that, I managed to at least kiss Miwa-nee. Even if she said it was only because of what she drank, it's still a step towards stealing her. Ah. I got really excited by then. If only Minoru didn't cry, I could've pushed it further. Will she take me seriously now?

Err. No use thinking about it at this time. I have to go back to Akane's side, that girl will also worry if she doesn't see me at her side.

After cleaning up and storing her leftover wine, I went back to our room, replacing the pillow I put before with myself, I hugged this silly girl until I drifted back to sleep. Well, let's hope tomorrow won't be as busy as today.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 60: New Day

When morning came, Miwa-nee acted like nothing happened between us. Her situation was different with Shio. Shio already knew how much I want to steal her but Miwa-nee, she's just brushing it off as a joke. I want her to know how serious I am.

Apart from taking care of Minoru, she kept on teasing the two of us. Especially when we did everything together, from exercising to cooking and bathing. Well, the teasing also included what we were doing in the bath that we took our time inside.

Now, it's not only me and Akane living in this house but she didn't seem to mind it. She's fond of the little boy who somehow looked like his mother. She said the boy gives color to the somewhat sad atmosphere in the house when one of us isn't home.

Leaving the house to the mother and son duo, we separated again from the ticket station. I won't be able to see her until after school again. Ah. When will I get used to this? Maybe not ever, unless I turned this possessiveness to something else.

Maybe I should take her to a date this weekend. Right. Like going to a cinema or shopping, I'll let her decide what we will do. Ah. I'll tell her later about this so we can plan ahead. That will be our first official date.

Err. The thing with Yae couldn't be called a date since we messed the order up. But yeah, I'll let Yae think it was one, that girl was so happy from it.

Arriving at the classroom, most of the students haven't arrived yet. Today we'll have another PE class and this time with Class 4.

Err. That's the class where that 1st year of the Literature Club is. Will she still slap me if I meet her later? Let's hope not.

Among our group of four, I'm the first one, surprisingly Rindou hasn't arrived yet. That girl, maybe she stayed up late to finish that book. Satsuki and Sakuma are probably at their clubs. I guess I'll check my phone for now. When Harada comes, she will probably try and talk to me again.

There is a new mail from Otsuka-senpai that was sent yesterday. Maybe after we met upstairs.

"Onoda-kun, when I saw you two. You just finished having sex again, right?"

As I thought, this will be her question. This girl is always this curious. Ah. Maybe I should respond to her previous mail as well. She told me that she doesn't like someone for now but there are 2 guys who're trying to court her and as expected, she said that she felt hot and curious when she was watching us back then in the club.

"Didn't you figure that out yesterday, senpai? Hmm what do you think? I've read your answer on my previous mail, you can ask me another question."

After sending that message, I opened the Messenger app. To my surprise, Kanzaki finally has a new message. And there's another new message request. Maybe from Harada or that girl with Mori yesterday? Ah. I'll look later, Kanzaki's message first.

"Onoda, sorry I only decided now when we should start. I'm still a bit nervous but when I saw you earlier surrounded by girls like that, I thought you might become busy soon."

"So before all that, I want you to teach me. But make no mistake, there will be no practical lesson. You just need to tell me what to do in various situations."

"Ah. Right, let's do it this Wednesday, can you come with me to the library?"

Her message was cut into 3 parts and was sent yesterday. This girl. She thought I won't have time to teach her anymore so she finally decided when to do it. But no practical lesson? That's a shame. I thought I could steal her slowly through practical lessons.

"If there's no practical lesson, isn't it better to teach you here over chat?"

Kanzaki was already at her seat and when I sent my reply, she flinched again because of the sudden vibration. She took her phone out and typed her reply.

"No. I also thought of that but I don't think I can learn a lot if it's over here"

"I see. Then okay. I'll go with you tomorrow. By the way, can you tell me who's the guy you're dating?"

"Huh? Why do you want to know?"

"Well, just curious. It's fine if you don't tell me."

I can't guess who it is, they're too good at hiding it in class. They probably don't interact here but only where no one can see or know them. Why are they this cautious?

"Sorry. I can't tell you without his permission."

"It's fine. So, have you tried kissing again?"

"No, not yet. Not until after you teach me."

"Ah. Why do you even want me to teach you? Isn't it better to practice by yourselves?"

Right. I have to act like a good guy for now. Though she knew I was kissing Kana and maybe more. She didn't talk about her again. This girl is too diligent. Does she want their kiss to be perfect at the start?

"I want it to be memorable for us. Since it will be our first."

"Eh? I thought you've already done it before."

"Not yet. We're both too nervous."

"I see. I'll teach you well."

I shouldn't tell her that I want to steal her yet. Maybe after a few lessons. She might ask another lesson when they're done with the kiss. Ah. Right. I will be acting as her tutor regarding those kinds of things between couples.

Now that I think of it, is the guy she's dating someone shy? Who is it? Why can't he take initiative? If he keeps doing that, he won't know that I've already stolen his girl.

Ah. I shouldn't worry about her guy. I have to prepare for those lessons.

Our exchange ended at that.

Next I opened the message request and saw that it really was from Harada.

"'Sup Onoda!"

This girl. When she couldn't get a response from me, this is where she turned.

Err. She said yesterday that she was drawn by my mysteriousness and I was like a caged beast. So, which of those two made her this interested?

"You're really persistent. So, what is it this time?"

Surprisingly she immediately replied. This girl. Is she currently on the train? She's so easy-going.

"Oh nice! You replied! I thought you'll totally ignore me here as well"

"You know, I just don't like to be put in the spotlight like that, so please refrain from doing that." 𝗇𝔬𝔳𝗲𝔩𝚞𝗌𝐁.𝗰𝑜𝓶

"Roger! Then talk to me here. If not, I'll always bug you until you talk to me."

"No problem. But even here, I can't talk to you all the time. I only occasionally open this."

This troublesome girl. At least she will now curb her interest in me outside. Should I start working on her here?

"That's totally enough!"

"Then, refrain from greeting me at class. I'll greet you here now. Good morning Chii."

"What the heck?! That's totally funny Onoda. Aight, Good morning to you too. And you finally called me Chii."

"You will soon bring that up anyway."

Certainly, if I didn't call her the way she wanted me to, she'll bring it up again.

"You're totally interesting Onoda! I can't believe I'll be laughing this much early in the morning. Lol"

"What's funny?"

"Ah. Nevermind. You just ruined it."

"Alright, I'll close this now."

Not waiting for her reply, I turned my phone off. Her thought process still eludes me, I don't know how to deal with that. If she's a normal gyaru, it'll be easy, you just have to please them to think they're great and all but Harada. She's different, it feels like she's just acting like a gyaru. But well, if she's like that since middle school then it might've already grown into her.

After a while, Rindou arrived. She looked like someone who didn't get enough sleep.

Am I right at my guess?

"Good morning."

I greeted her first for a change when she settled on her seat.

"Ah. Good morning, Onoda. I overslept."

"Yeah, I can see bags under your eye."

"E-eh? There are bags?"

"Well, it's not that noticeable so it's fine."

She took out a mirror to check it. When she saw the bags, she immediately buried her face on her desk to hide it.

"Uuh. You said it's unnoticeable but you noticed it yourself."

"Ah. It's only me. Others won't notice that."

"B-but it's you. I don't care if others noticed something like that on me."

"Err. Don't worry, you're still cute even with it."

Hearing my words she buried her face even further. Her ears also started to turn red. This girl.

Ah. I'm kind of dense, she likes me so she wants to always appear fine in front of me.

Her gloom is almost gone because of my continued conversation with her. She probably needs a little haircut to shorten her fringes, that way her attractive face will be visible to everyone.

"P-please don't tease me, Onoda."

"Alright. I'm sorry Rindou."

"Eh? N-no, you don't have to."

"I was a bit insensitive. Noticing that was uncalled for."

She then raised her head again and shook her head.

"No. I'm even a bit happy since you were properly looking at me."

"Ah. Of course, we're friends, right?"

"Y-yes."

Since she already finished the book, she brought out another with an unfamiliar and uninteresting title. Well, she's always with her books, maybe she's reading to ease her mind.

Haruko will surely start with her later. Maybe I'll see a glimpse of it later when I visit their club. That book was her bait. It might help those like Rindou to open up but she will use that chance to take them for herself. That's probably how she got 7 of them.

I don't have a lot of plans today so maybe I could take it easy and rest. It would be good to have this kind of relaxing day once in a while.

Err. Wait. Am I jinxing it? Hopefully not.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 61: Observers' Flaw

When Fukuda arrived, he went and greeted me. As I thought, what happened yesterday got to him.

"Onoda. Morning. You still don't want what I offered you?"

"Ah Morning. Sorry. I still want the quietness."

"Really? It's not that quiet yesterday though." 𝔫𝑜𝓋𝖊𝐿𝑢𝓈𝑏.𝒸𝓞𝗆

"That's not really my fault, is it? Harada, she's persistent."

Will he keep blaming me? It's really troublesome, even just talking with him might lump me in their group.

"Right. She's always like that. Alright. Forget it."

"She said you're dating."

"She's lying. She never gave me an answer so I just assumed we were."

"Well, she already admitted, isn't that the same as saying yes?"

So, even him is having troubles with her. Looks like this guy isn't that bad and he sincerely likes that troublesome girl. Too bad, she's now included in my target list.

"No. That girl. Ah. Forget it. You're a cool guy Onoda. I really want to take you in our group."

"Anything but that."

"Well, I'll keep the offer open."

"Alright."

Fukuda continued to his seat after that. Did that talk clear up our bad air? Well, I will still prepare just in case.

Satsuki was the same as yesterday when she showed up. She's still blooming like that. This girl. Ah. She's igniting my desire again.

Sakuma was stumped when she saw her still looking like that. This guy. Haa. Maybe only that photo can push him again. More words will just be useless. If only that's not Satsuki's wish, I'll keep her to myself and not let Sakuma date her.

Mori and Andou threw me a look when they showed up but neither approached me. Looks like Ogawa hasn't confessed yet so the plan for the both of them is on hold. Will that Tadano notice something? Well, even if he did notice it, I doubt he'll do anything.

Maybe when he hears about Andou and I dating after Ogawa confessed and the plan started, he will start objecting. That guy will never get along with me.

"Quiet."

One word from Shio turned the whole class into a silent zone.

After scanning everyone from the class, she started the homeroom. Fortunately, Shio didn't call me out. After that talk yesterday, I wonder what she's feeling right now? Well, I'll give her time. This beautiful teacher of mine has that heavy issue. If she asks me for help then I will. Other than that, I'll wait until she settles down.

Shio's subject is English. So there are a lot of us who can't keep up on the lessons. Most will just memorize the word and its meaning. That's how it always is, most of us won't even need that skill. Basic comprehension is the minimum requirements for the students.

When the 1st period ended, Shio threw me a glance but in the end, she didn't say anything. That gave Sakuma a chance to tease me again. This guy. Even if I always shut down his comments he'll keep at it. Is he doing this to get Satsuki's attention?

"Lucky Onoda, you didn't get punished today. Maybe Ms. Miyazaki will double it tomorrow?"

"Do you want to replace me? I can send you to faculty. They have free coffee there."

Ah. Right. Shio's coffee. Did I drink that yesterday? I couldn't recall.

"No thanks. I'm a tea man. Anyway Onoda, how's your harem?"

"Well, they're getting along in a chat group. Wanna join? Ah, you're not part of it."

Right. They do get along there. Like normal friends gossiping about me. Ah. That sounds scary if you think about it. Maybe Kana and Satsuki will join in there soon.

"What the hell? I didn't expect that kind of answer. Why aren't you denying?"

"I'm honest."

"I don't believe you."

I just shrugged at him. This guy. If he knew I was telling the truth, he'll look at me like I am some kind of monster.

"Idiot Sakuma, you always fall into his pace. When will you improve?"

Satsuki never changes. Throwing an insult at him whenever she can.

"I want to join that group."

Eh? Rindou? Why? You will join it soon. Ah.

"Well, sorry for being an idiot. At least I don't bloom because of a certain someone."

"What? Jealous? Grow a ball and confess, you idiot!"

These two. Ah. Let them go at it. Maybe Satsuki's wish will be granted like that and that photo won't be needed anymore.

Since we're waiting for the next teacher, I looked around the class, some were having their own discussions. Then when my eyes went past Ogawa's group, I saw Tadano staring at me, still with that hostility, then Ogawa was looking in a direction like a boy panicking, then I followed his gaze and saw Andou looking at me with Mori behind her, worriedly looking at Ogawa.

Hey, what the hell was that chain of stares? And Tadano, nothing's gonna happen if he always just stares like that. Seriously, this guy. He could beat Ogawa if he so wishes but he decided not to because of how much he wanted Andou to be happy.

When I focused my gaze on Andou, she's gesturing something. With a phone in her hand, she's pointing at it.

Ah. Look at my phone?

I took out my phone and opened it. There's a new message from her.

"Come to that same clubroom later. Let's not go together anymore."

Ah. Right. For another practice. This girl. I haven't mentioned it yet but she took initiative now. This is great. What should we practice later? Hugs? Or more holding hands? Maybe something along that line. Kiss is a no-no for now. She won't accept and she might end all the future practice sessions.

"Alright. Hey Andou, you staring at me created a chain of stares. Are you aware of it?"

"Huh? Don't worry about it. That's what I intended. How was it? He will soon confess. Finally!"

"I'm the target of hostility though."

"As if you mind Daiki's gaze. You're just brushing him off since the first time you talked to each other. You never see him as someone threatening."

This girl and her observation skills. It's still scary. Maybe I should ask her. She might've noticed something I don't around me. It could be useful.

"Tell me what more have you noticed about me."

"What? Do you think I always observe you? You're not Ogawa."

"No, but surely that observation skill of yours has picked something up."

"Then why will I tell you?"

Ah. She will ask for a trade. What did I notice around her? Eh? Nothing. I'm not always looking at her. That's an oversight. I should start doing that.

"Well, nevermind."

"You just thought you don't have something on me, do you?"

I could see her laughing at her seat. This girl.

"Don't read my mind. If you won't tell me then I won't ask."

"Now that's new. The super composed Onoda losing his composure. You better not disappoint me. I know things about you and…"

Was that a threat? Err. What could she have on me? Apart from the girls I'm targeting, there's nothing. Ah. Did she notice the unusual attention of Shio on me?

"So, you think you now have a leverage on me?"

"Of course, you wouldn't know what I have on you."

"Well, it doesn't matter. You know my intention. I'll make you mine then you will tell me that yourself."

"Excuse me. Overconfidence can be dangerous."

I just have to work on you slowly. After that, I won't have to worry about you anymore. You'll be my eye by then. Ah. I should prioritize stealing her.

"You could say that to yourself. If you think you fully grasped your friends' thoughts, think again."

"What do you mean?"

"I won't tell you."

"Now I see this as you trying to get back at me."

Probably. But there's always that unknown variable, especially if we became overconfident. Look at how wrong I was on my girls, just that thing with Kana. I thought of her as naive but then I found out she already saw through me. I'm lucky it didn't go wrong.

"Well, if you think it's like that then feel free to do so."

"Don't be too vague and tell me!"

"Just like how you won't tell me what you noticed, I also won't tell you what I noticed. That's fair, right?"

"You became this irritating all of a sudden. See you later."

She deliberately ended our conversation. Probably thinking it will go nowhere and I'm of the same mind. Mori might be the schemer-type but she's no match to Andou who's observing her all this time.

Sakuma and Satsuki ended their bout with Sakuma still losing.

Rindou was just reading quietly while asking me from time to time.

Satsuki glared at me when she saw me using my phone. This girl, she's probably thinking I'm talking with another girl again. She's not wrong though.

She pouted and stared ahead when the 2nd teacher of the day arrived.

Ah. What to do? I'll be a good student for now and wait for lunch time for another practice session with Andou.

I'll appease Satsuki when she asks. And yeah, I want to talk to Akane about that thing I thought of. Date eh? I don't have any experience. Who should I ask about it?

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 62: Practice Session

When lunch break arrived, Sakuma tagged alongside me to the cafeteria.

"Hey Onoda, you heard it earlier, right?"

"What?"

"She said confess. Could it be she knew?"

"What?"

This guy. He also never changes. I'm already tired at giving advices to him.

"What the hell? Answer me properly."

"What?"

"Hey, don't be like that. Help me."

"This is why she keeps on calling you idiot. You never picked up anything about the way she acted around you."

Hearing that, he became speechless once again.

"What do you mean?"

"You honestly don't know?"

"No. Tell me."

"Idiot. Figure it out yourself. You at least need to do that."

Should I really let my Satsuki date this guy? He might be better off to someone else. He's this dumb even after all that.

Haa. He's a friend, right? He's just an inherent idiot. Now I really wonder what's that thing about their past.

After getting our lunch, he pulled me to a free table.

"I won't be eating here, I have to go somewhere. You should think it through. And plan what you will do."

"Alright. I'll think about what you said. Man. I really love that girl."

Satisfy her wish, right. Do that soon. If I get more fond of Satsuki, I might just have her fall for me and not let you date her.

I left the cafeteria and set my destination to that empty clubroom. Next class will be PE, I'm not expecting anything there, unlike last week with that Ojou-sama type. It's still unclear if she will be a target. There's her older sister too at Haruko's side.

Arriving at the empty clubroom, Andou was already here, eating her lunch. She took a side glance at me before continuing on.

"What took you so long?"

"I got held off by an idiot."

"That sounds like the guy seated behind you."

"Yes. That's him."

I took the chair next to her just like yesterday. She's about to finish her lunch, what's the rush? And well, isn't it strange for her to be here instead of eating with her group? Not that I mind, but I'm wondering what excuse did she use.

"His issue was with that girl at your right, correct?"

"What? You love gossip now?"

"I'm trying to make a conversation, idiot."

"Really? Sounds like you wanted to know more about those around me."

Finishing her lunch, she put it inside a bag she prepared.

"I already know. That girl, you're trying to put your hands on her too."

"Don't make things up."

"You don't have to hide it, I can see her glances at you."

"What the hell Andou, are you my stalker?"

She smirked at me then she opened her bottled water and drank it. This scary girl. She's wrong though, I already put it inside her and it's not my hand.

"Maybe? I told you. I know more about you."

"I'm not admitting to anything."

"Don't you think you're just digging a deeper hole like that?"

"What do you want?"

Alright, let's act like she got a dirt on me. This scary girl might be terrifying now but she had that kindness and pureness. Corrupting her would be the way to deal with her. Err. That sounds bad? Nah, just dirtying her mind is enough.

"Give up on stealing me."

"No. Can't you feel my sincerity? Anything but that."

"I don't need your sincerity. I just need your cooperation."

"I'm already cooperating."

I only bought a bread so it doesn't matter if we talk while I eat. I need to use this time to at least get a hold on her before they start dating.

"Then, you don't care about what I know?"

"Do what you want with that. I still won't give up on you."

"This guy, I would've admired your persistence if your reason is because you love me."

"Can't feel that emotion but my desire to steal you is genuine."

Andou released a long sigh. Is she maybe giving up on telling me to give up on stealing her?

"And that desire is too nasty."

"You don't have to tell me, I knew that all along."

"You're unbelievable. Let's just do that and be done with it."

"Do what?"

Realizing that what she said can be interpreted differently, her faced turned red from embarrassment.

"Practice! What else do you think?!"

"Why are you shouting?"

"Idiot. I'm getting swept by your pace again."

"Not my fault. Here let's start with our hands again."

I held out my hand to her. She only stared at it then she looked at me. After a while she put her hand on top of it.

"Do we really need this practice?"

"There you go again. We could stop if you want. And you can stop our plan to pretend."

"You're fine with us stopping?"

"I can't force you to do things you don't want. I'll just look for another way to steal you."

Her hand clasped tightly and she even fit her fingers on the gaps of my fingers on her own.

"This much. I can do. Don't look down on me."

"If only you're that determined and you don't mind what they will think, we will not be here doing this."

She didn't answer and just like yesterday she let our hands like that.

Ah. We won't progress like this. This girl planned to pass the time just doing this.

I stood up moved my chair closer to her. She felt it and turned her face to me.

"What are you doing?"

"This is better, right? We'll be as close as this when you started dating."

"Suit yourself."

"Here. Put your head on my shoulder."

I reached for her head but she put up a resistance.

"Why do I need to do that?"

"Practice. Andou. Ah. Should we practice changing what we call each other too?"

She finally put off her resistance after hearing practice and let her head rest on my shoulder. She even reposition it to be more comfortable for her. 𝑛𝒪𝓋𝑬𝓵𝔲𝗌𝓫.𝑐𝔬𝔪

"Isn't it still fine to call you Onoda?"

"They'll find that weird. We're dating but we still call each other by last names while you guys call yourselves by first names."

"That makes sense. But I don't want to call you by your first name."

"I also don't want to call you like how they call you."

She kept on repositioning her head, this scary girl. I can smell the scent of her hair and it smells good. She kept great care for it since it's too long now.

"Can I call you Pervert? That suits you."

"That's not unique, you know?"

"You're no fun. Then, Ruu"

"Sounds like you just shorten my already short name. I'll call you Nami then."

She didn't reject it. Then no one spoke after that. Few minutes were spent just holding hands while her head rested on my shoulder. I wonder what she's thinking right now? Probably organizing the info she got from me to use it when needed.

"Hey, Ruu. Remember when I first approached you?"

"Of course, it's not even a week since then. You suddenly accused me of being a stalker."

"Just like Harada, I found you interesting at first sight. It's like seeing myself in another person."

"Just so you know, I found you scary back then. If you didn't approach me last Friday, I already decided not to deal with your troublesome group."

Well, not their group, but she's already on my list back then. Just that, I couldn't find a point of entry.

"Am I scary? To call this beautiful girl scary, aren't you afraid I'll slap you?"

"Just stating the truth, Nami."

"Hearing Nami from your mouth, it feels strange."

"You'll get used to it. Should we step up on our practice?"

She flinched a bit when she heard me say step up. What was she thinking?

"There's more?"

"Of course. We have to get used to be close to each other so by then it will come off as natural."

"I can't help but think you're just saying that to continue being this close to me."

"I won't deny that. I want to steal you after all. Look at our hands, it felt natural now right? Our hands fit perfectly to each other."

She raised our joined hands and she blushed again. Then she put her free hand on top of it.

"I really got swept by your pace. I should've done this first with Kazuo. Also this, resting my head on you."

"Don't think too much about it. In the end, he'll be the one you will date. Let me use this chance to be this close to you."

"You kept saying that. Maybe if I met you first before Kazuo, there's that little chance I would've gone for you instead."

"Ah. If that really did happen, you wouldn't ignite my desire."

Right. Like if we met at middle school and her affection were instead directed to me. That time when I was just focused on my desire, she wouldn't enter my eyes.

And it's still early for her to think of doing what she did. That thing where she had Ogawa panic using me.

"I kept hearing that desire of yours."

"That's what made me to who I am today. If not for that, I'll probably be just a normal guy, loving one girl."

"I thought you couldn't feel that emotion?"

"Maybe I could back then before I had this desire."

This time she also pushed her chair closer, now our legs were touching each other and I could just reach out to put her in my embrace.

"What about this? Is this close enough?"

"You surprisingly took initiative."

"Well, your tone sounds sad enough. It made me want to comfort you."

"Then can I hug you?"

She didn't answer me, she just stared at our hands.. Silence means yes right?

I turned my body to her and using my free hand, I pull her into a hug. She didn't put any resistance, letting herself be hugged by me.

Ah. It's a success. I finally got a hold of her. Well, this is just the start. Ogawa should stall for more time so Nami and I could have more practice like this.

"You persistent guy."

"You're surprisingly soft, Nami."

"Don't talk about useless things."

"Right. Lunchbreak is about to end. I better savor this."

After that no more words were exchanged between us. Just two person hugging inside the empty clubroom. Ah wrong, I'm the only one hugging her, her hand was still holding my hand while the other was just hanging there.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 63: Dodgeball (1)

After that practice session with Nami. We immediately went to the changing rooms to put on our PE uniforms. Hugging her for that long, I guess she got comfortable with me. Her hand also moved to hug me but that was it, Nami didn't say anything during our hug and after we separated.

I need more practice sessions with her but I guess even if she knew things about me, she wouldn't tell it to anyone.

When the PE class started, that military-like teacher separated the classes into two. Well, we're already separated since the start.

Today we will play Dodgeball and it will be Class versus Class.

The teacher made her own version of Dodgeball. Or just an improvised version of it.

It will be played in twice the size of a normal dodgeball game. Each side will have 20 students playing and will be divided by two zones; Left and Right. If a student went out of his or her zone, he or she will be moved to the Outfield immediately. It won't just be conceding the offense or giving back the ball to the enemy. The teacher prepared something to mark that division.

There will be three balls at play instead of just one and one of those three is a Special Ball that can rescue three players who were at the Outfield when caught or move an additional random two players to the outfield if it hits successfully.

There's also a rule that only girls can throw the balls while only boys can catch it. The boys have to pass the ball they caught to a girl. If someone violated it, he or she will be moved to the Outfield. This rule doesn't apply to the players on the Outfield.

There will also be no distinction between Attacker and Defender, as long as someone has a ball, either throw it to hit someone or pass it. As long as they don't drop it, it's fine. If they dropped the ball during a pass, they have to concede it to the enemy giving them a free throw.

The game will end if one team has either every boy or every girl moved to the outfield. So even if they have 10 boys left but their girls are down to 1, hitting that girl will end the game and the opposing side will win. Since it will become no one to catch the ball or no one to throw it.

And since there are 30 students in a class, the remaining 10 will be on standby to substitute if a need for it arises. Especially for those students with low endurance.

"Sounds like a tough game. Will we be alright? Only girls will throw? Won't that be easy for the boys to catch it?"

Sakuma asked, thinking about the rules set by the teacher. It's just a bit different than the normal rules but still a different one than we were used to.

"Don't look down on us, you idiot."

Hearing what he said, Satsuki almost kicked him. She's a basketball club member, passing and throwing the ball are basics for her.

"That will be super easy. I played a bit of baseball before and I was the pitcher!"

Harada excitedly shouted. But a baseball is small and you probably used a rubber ball. I wonder what kind of ball that teacher will use.

The protagonist and heroine group led by Ogawa and Nami took up the Leader position to organize the class.

I was not picked among the 20 who will play. Satsuki voiced her disagreement as well as Fukuda, which was a surprise, but Nami and Ogawa were adamant on their decision.

Well, that's good, I'm all in to rest and just watch how they will play. I guess that was Nami's idea to have me substitute someone later.

Rindou wasn't picked as well, I guess they want those who can throw the ball better. She also didn't mind since she knew she would only be a dead weight for the class.

I looked at the opposing class and saw an intense glare directed at me.

Yup. That's her. Fujii Mirae. That Bookworm type. Is she still hung on that piece I wrote? She's also not picked to play first.

Well, that build of hers is almost like Rindou. She spends most of her time taking in knowledge but I guess she still has a social life or she will be like those club members of Haruko who only live to read books.

"W-who's that girl?"

Rindou, noticing the gaze of Fujii directed at me, asked.

"Someone from the Literature Club."

"S-she's glaring at you."

"Right. It must be because of what I did on my trial there."

Hearing my answer, Rindou stopped asking. She probably thought she's already asking too much.

After a round of warm-ups, the teacher officially started the game. She brought out two normal balls and a tennis ball. The tennis ball is the special ball that needs to be caught to bring back three outfielders or to be thrown and hit to send three to the outfield at once.

Our class' strategy which was probably devised by Nami and Mori's brains didn't divide the allocation equally. Left side will have 7 boys and 3 girls and the right will be its opposite.

There's no tip off, with a simple best of 3 of rock-paper-scissors, the first team to hold the balls will be decided.

Luckily our team won.

When everyone was in position the 3 balls were given to our team.

Satsuki drew first blood by hitting a girl using a normal ball, reducing the enemy's thrower. The other two balls didn't hit.

The enemies' attack came right after. The special ball didn't hit anyone and one of the normal balls was caught by Fukuda. They held off at throwing the other normal ball.

They threw it when our team threw the balls we had.

Nami hit another girl but they also hit a girl from our team.

"They're good."

Rindou commented at my side.

Err I wanted to retort but since her eyes were glittering like that I opted not to.

"Yes. But it's just starting. Let's cheer for them.

"Y-yes."

The game progressed rather fast because there are three balls in play. So far, no one caught the special ball yet.

Sakuma was hit and was sent to the outfield but he got back in easily when he caught the ball which one of the enemy dodged and threw it to that enemy who had just dodged.

15 minutes into the game, most of them were already sweating because of how intense the fight was. Our class now has 7 outfielders while the opposing class has 10, leading to them being disadvantaged.

They called for timeout and substituted some of their players who were already exhausted.

This time our team substituted someone as well. Not me, of course.

This is nice. I'm not standing out this way.

Most of the students that were not playing were cheering for their class. Those attractive guys and girls' names were often mentioned, they're the ones being cheered the most.

The game seems fun that all of them were smiling while playing. Those at the outfield were the noisiest though, trying to distract those inside by shouting to their team to pass the ball to them.

The game continued and soon someone was hit by the special ball and unfortunately it's from our team.

Satsuki was one of the random two who were sent to the Outfield, the two were picked by an RNG made by the teacher.

Right after that, the enemy team caught the special ball, bringing three more girls inside.

Now we're the one at the disadvantage. Kanzaki, hit someone but the enemy also hit another boy from our team.

35 minutes into the game, our team was down to 5 players inside. 3 girls and 2 boys while the enemy team has 9; 5 girls and 4 boys.

Rindou and the others from our class were worried seeing that. 𝑛𝒪𝓋𝑬𝓵𝔲𝗌𝓫.𝑐𝔬𝔪

"We're losing now."

"Don't worry. This could even be better. They'll be harder to hit now and those at the outfield will raise pressure on them."

Right. 15 players were surrounding them. But yeah, 11 of them were surrounding the remaining 5. They just need to hit the 2 boys and we're doomed to lose.

Seeing that, Nami called for a timeout.

Finally, my resting time has ended. They substituted me to one of the boys inside the zone. Rindou and the other students who haven't played were also substituted in. They wanted everyone to experience the game since it's really a fun game.

The opposing team also did the same and now the final battle will commence.

Since there were only two boys inside, the other boy was Tadano, the eyes of the enemies were all directed at us. Fujii's glare was still directed at me. Maybe her throw will all fly towards me. This girl. Such a short piece made her this angry at me.

The three girls left were Satsuki, Nami and Harada. These three were the top hitters of our team.

Should I play seriously or not? There doesn't seem to be a prize for the winner though. Except the promise of the teacher to reduce the workload she's putting on us.

Report chapter Comments

Chapter 64: Dodgeball (2)

"Don't think about not playing seriously, you idiot."

Satsuki commented. Did you just read my mind?

"Catch the special ball for us Onoda!"

As if it was that easy Harada. Even these guys couldn't catch it. But yeah, someone from the other team caught it earlier.

"Ruu. Focus."

Ah. Nami. Is it fine to call me like that here? Or did she deliberately call me that for Tadano to hear?

"Ruu?!"

Ah. He heard. Well, not that I care. He can be more hostile if he wanted to.

But Satsuki, when she heard that, she also turned her head to me like asking what was that about.

Harada just looked on, with a mysterious smile on her lips.

That scary girl. One word and it turned the air around our team awkward.

The game soon resumed. All the balls were at them so we were to defend against it. Since they're targeting the last two boys, we went in front while asking the girls to spread out but not far from us in case we caught one.

"Just dodge for now and pick it up before it goes out of the zone."

Tadano and Nami were the ones at the right zone while the rest of us were at the left.

Satsuki positioned herself just a little to my right, while Harada kept on walking around.

And then the balls flew. A normal ball was flying towards me. The strength used for throwing it was low. Well, I saw Fujii throwing it at me.

Catching it. I immediately passed it to Satsuki. She then passed that to Sakuma who was at the enemy's right outfield.

He caught it and threw it to a guy. It hit his target successfully which made him enter the zone again. He was put to the right zone to balance our numbers on both sides.

Sakuma beamed a smile at Satsuki when he passed by her on the way to the right zone. This guy. He's now not afraid to show that he likes her but still, he doesn't have the guts to confess.

Satsuki almost blushed at that. But yeah, her mouth took over that she insulted him instead.

Once Sakuma settled on the right zone. The game resumed. Now we have 6 players while they have 8.

The other balls all missed their target earlier and none went out of the zone so we now have a chance to attack again. The tennis ball was given to Harada.

"This is a chance! Now I'll show you my super pitch! The slider!"

While declaring that, she took a stance like a baseball? pitcher. This girl. She always made her throws this dramatic. And everyone loves it. That Fukuda who's usually a scary delinquent for others was cheering like a fool at the outfield.

Everyone watched her so-called super pitch with bated breaths. The enemy team gulped at it, preparing themselves to dodge. She's serious about being a pitcher before. She already hit 5 of them from her throws raising her to be the top three hitter of our class.

Nami comes second and Satsuki, no doubt, is first.

The ball travelled the air in a straightforward manner, aiming at one of the girls of the opposite team. It's not that fast but because she said it was a slider, the ball being a bit slow was expected because of the spin she put on it.

But they didn't know. That ball wasn't a slider. I could see how her fingers held that ball. She put on an illusion that it was a slider because of her shout while in fact it was just a slow fastball.

Thinking it would somehow slide at the last moment, the girl only moved slightly to the direction opposite of where she thought the ball would pass.

But as I expected, the ball continued it's straight direction hitting the girl on her shoulder.

"That's just a normal fastball!"

Someone from the outfield shouted. It was too late for them to notice. Everyone was speechless that they believed Harada would really throw the kind of pitch she shouted.

That girl was this good at deception. Our remaining three girls were all attractive that even some of their boys were secretly cheering for them. Ah. Too bad for them these three will soon be mine.

"It's super cool right! Special ball means three of you. Move to the outfield!"

She even jumped at happiness of being the first to hit someone using that special ball in our team. More eyes turned to heart shape because of that.

What is happening here? Heart-shaped eyes?! We're not in an anime! Get a grip on yourselves!

Ah shit. Why am I retorting inside my head?

"Good job Harada-san."

Nami praised her. The playing field suddenly turned to our advantage from the previous disadvantage in two hits.

Even Satsuki tapped on her shoulder and gave a thumbs up.

Then when Harada turned to me, she raised her hand asking for a high five.

This girl. The game hasn't ended yet, you know?

I gave her that high five she's asking to satisfy her.

The additional 2 who were moved to the outfield were both boys. Now they're down to 3 girls and 2 boys. If we didn't count Fujii who surely don't have enough power to throw then the power balance is leaning on us.

The two balls were thrown next but the enemy became alert that no one was hit.

Fujii, whose ball I caught before gets fired up but her gaze was still on me.

Satsuki and Nami noticed that but since the game was ongoing, they didn't ask unnecessary questions.

Then the opponent's turn to throw. They gathered the three balls first which was the strategy each team was using since earlier. So somehow, the rule about not having Attacker and Defender was nulled.

Their 3 girls threw the balls at the same time but instead of throwing it to us, they aimed it at their teammates standing on our outfield.

"Hit them!"

One of the girls still in their field shouted. Then all of the others from Class 4 followed that it became too loud to concentrate.

Eh? Why are they this serious in a game? Do they want to win this badly?

Because of that sudden noise, Harada and Tadano were hit by normal balls.

Well, their shouts didn't affect me and Satsuki at all which made me catch the special ball.

"Good job Onoda! Now instead of losing 2, we gained another 1!"

Rindou shouted from the enemies' outfield, excitement shown on her face. Satsuki gave me a punch to the shoulder, she's also too excited at what happened.

Harada tapped my back before she moved to the outfield.

Nami can't move to our zone so she just gave me a thumbs up and so is Sakuma, who's howling like an idiot.

Tadano didn't say anything. He quietly moved to the outfield.

The enemies who hit Harada and Tadano went back to their zones, one on each. Raising their numbers to 7.

On the other hand, the three that were picked to get back into our field were Ogawa, Rindou and Fukuda.

Err. The game was prolonged again now that the number of players of each team rose back to 7.

Then the game continues. There will be those who will be hit, those who will get back and those who will catch or hit using the special ball.

It was at the one hour mark when I was hit accidentally and were sent to the outfield. 𝑵𝒪𝗏𝓮𝐥𝗎𝓈𝔟.𝑐𝒪𝑚

Surprisingly, Rindou and Fujii were both still in the field. The two who looked frail proved to be good at dodging. Just that, their throws were too weak.

5 minutes more and somehow, Rindou passed me her ball.

I caught it and threw it at the enemy nearest to me.

Fujii.

I don't know what happened then, but the ball moved up and hit her on the side of her head which made her fall down, dizzy and unconscious. Luckily her glasses didn't suffer a damage.

"Timeout!"

Seeing that, the teacher called for a timeout herself.

She checked Fujii's condition and then looked at me.

"You! Bring her to the infirmary!"

The whole Class 4 followed the teacher and I was put under their pressuring gaze.

Eh? Alright. This is my fault, right?

But when the teacher judged her condition, it made me dumbfounded.

"This girl exhausted herself so much that a little nudge made her collapse."

I was unlucky to be that nudge she needed to collapse.

Err. Is it fine for me to bring her? Isn't it better for one of her classmates to do that?

But yeah, seeing their gazes, and now even my classmates were all looking over, waiting to see what I will do.

"Alright. I'm sorry. I'll bring her to the infirmary now."

Picking her body up from the ground, I put her into a princess carry. Her body is soft to the touch and well, she's not that heavy.

Whistles and remarks sounded all around me when they saw that.

These guys. I should just ignore them and bring this weak girl to that infirmary. I'm also a bit tired, not only from playing but also from retorting.

Ah. Maybe this will be a chance for me to clear up that unexplainable grudge she has on me?

We'll see. She might be this attractive, but she's not on my target list. But these small lips of hers, it's too kissable just from looking at it.

Eh? This girl. I might want to steal her if I got to know more about her.

I don't know anything about her except that she first applied to Book Club but got scared away by those members then she joined the Literature club and somehow held a grudge on me because of that piece of literature I did on my trial.

I'm slowly becoming a regular visitor of that place. Eh? This will be the 3rd time I will go to infirmary. Looking down at the girl on my arms, I went out of the Gymnasium. To what will be the result of that game, I don't care anymore.

Report chapter Comments